Leaderboard

Went into a clothing store earlier today to buy a new pair of jeans. It was quiet and the young guy behind the counter (about 21) was eyeing me off. I went into the change booth to get changed and after a couple of minutes I saw a shadow like someone was standing outside the booth. I opened the door and the guy from behind the counter was standing there with his hard cock out, stroking it. Saying nothing I let him in and proceeded to get naked. He got naked too and smashed my hole for a good 10 mins before unloading inside me. He got dressed, walked out and went behind the counter. I got a 15% discount on my jeans.

Saturday night. Indianapolis Cum Union. Deep into #ErosWired. Fucked him five different times before I bred him. Intimate to animal. Gave him his first public sling fuck. The breeding was with a friend of mine who's cock is just a shade bigger and curved. It was damn primal as we both loaded him in front of an audience cheering us on.

Bi married fb hit me up Friday and said his wife and kids were away until Sunday afternoon. I spent Friday night into Sunday morning at his place having him breed me all over his house. He fucked me on his patio, his bed, kitchen, couch, everywhere. He tied my arms to his headboard and pounded me until I came all over his sheets. He made me suck him off while he made dinner and fucked me even when I feel asleep. I know in the past he could go multiple rounds but this was a new record. I was beyond sore Sunday when I left his house (and a total mess) and still sore today. We talked a lot in between fucking and he asked me if I was still up for having another guy fuck me while he watched. I said yes of course and he said that he told a buddy of his about us and wants to set up a night that we could meet. I’m hoping it’s sometime soon!

Part 11 We all were sweating and smelled like the dirty pig whores we were. Chuck pulled his cock out of my cunt in one yank and slapped me on the ass, while I stayed bent over the sofa. He turned to another stranger who was standing, watching me get fucked while playing with his dick and said “why don’t you fuck the whore? He looks like he could use another load in his cunt.” The guy got a big grin on his face and said “fuck yeah, man, that whore needs raped.” I didn’t even see him but the next thing I knew I felt another cock quickly sliding up my ass to the root. I felt his loose balls slap against my ass and was in heaven. I was being used again, and filled up with another of the countless dicks that had bred me today. I turned to look and Chuck was making out with the new guy that was breeding me, a sexy younger bear. The man in the suit had disappeared but a handsome older man had pushed Adam’s uniform pants down to the floor and was pounding his cunt and moaning loudly. “Damn, that fucking sailor pussy is tight.” Daddy was still smoking the pipe and shotgunning huge hits to Adam to get him as fucked up as we were. Chuck sat down on the sofa and leaned up to kiss me while he whispered more dirty pig talk. “Now you’ve got over 20 loads in your pussy, faggot. Your slammed up cunt feel good, whore?” I moaned while the new stranger cock in my hole was using me for exactly what I wanted. Another breeding. “Fuck yeah, Chuck. It feels so good to have more cock inside me. It’s what I need more than anything. More cock, more cum.” “That’s a good little fag boy. Eventually we’re all gonna give you loads of slam piss up your cunt. You want that, pig?” “I’m sure I do, but I don’t know what it means. What’s gonna happen?” As soon as I said that the man fucking me rammed his cock inside me all the way and I could feel him throbbing and shooting another load in my well raped cunt. “Fuck! I’m coming you nasty little whore! Your sloppy cunt just sucked the cum right out of me!” Chuck laughed and said “First I wanna watch your pretty little sailor friend suck all the sperm out of you, and get it all over his sexy face and beard. Then your Dad, sailor boy and I are gonna piss up your hole so you get another load of tina up your ass. You think you’re high now. Wait until that slam piss hits you like a ton of bricks. Maybe we’ll make sailor boy eat it out of your cunt too. I moaned and said “Fuck that sounds so hot! Please let all the men in the room who wanna use my pussy fuck it first.” As if on cue, the dick in my hole was replaced by another stranger’s cock that I couldn’t see. He shoved my head down into the sofa. I could only feel it being shoved up my cumdump, insisting on going where lots of cocks had gone before, and reveling in the sloppiness and all the loads, ready to lube him up. Chuck just laughed and said to the owner of the new cock that was raping me “Just use him. It’s what he’s for. I wonder if we can get 40 loads up his cunt tonight. He’s already up to 20.” “Fuck dude, really? He’s had 20 loads up his ass today?” “Yeah,” Chuck said, “that’s his Dad over there with the pipe. He’s been breeding the kid for years." The guy inside me said “Fuck that’s hot. His cunt is really fucking sloppy. I love a well used cumdump.” He had a really fat cock and it was opening my hole up, I wondered if it was ever going to close up again. I hoped it wouldn’t. I wanted to be open for any cock, any time. My whole purpose in life was to serve dicks with my cunt. Why make it hard for them to get inside? The guy fucking me started pounding me hard, and I moaned. “Please. Fuck. Me……” I trailed off and ended up just moaning. “Holy shit, man,” he said to Charlie, “this little whore really needs to get bred.” He started to pound my hole harder, and shoved his cock all the way inside me. I could feel another load pulsing into my ass. The guy fucking me got really quiet but was moaning “FUUUUUUUUCK” while I could feel his cock throbbing inside me, releasing its perfect sperm to knock me up. He pulled out and walked around to my head and said “Clean my cock off, faggot.” I opened my mouth and greedily sucked his cock, cleaning off all of the random loads of so many guys. Another guy walked into the room from the arcade and made a beeline for the sofa. He opened his shorts and a fat uncut dick flopped out. “You ready for another load, faggot?” Charlie laughed and said “I don’t think he can speak much now, can you pig? Just use him. He wants as many loads as he can get. All up his cunt.” “Sweet,” the guy said, and he slid his cock inside me. Charlie walked over to my Dad and got a shotgun of T from him and leaned down to pass it to me. The latest guy started up with a stream of pigtalk, telling me what a whore I was. What a nasty little fucking cumdump. He called me a faggot. And I knew it was all true. I am a faggot. I am a nasty cumdump. I never say no to cock or cum. I could tell that his endless talk was getting him turned on so I begged him for his load. “Fuck me dude. Fuck my cunt. You wanna breed me like everyone else has today? Add your sperm to my fucking pig hole? Breed it. Knock up my little fag cunt.” “You’re a nasty, dirty little whore. Here you go, faggot. TAKE MY FUCKING LOAD!” And he slammed his cock all the way in my cunt. Where so many had already gone today. I turned to the side and could see that another complete stranger had rammed his cock into Adam’s sweet little sailor cunt and was raping it for all he could. Daddy was passing Adam another shotgun of T and talking low in his ear. Adam just moaned and said “PLEASE BREED ME! I gotta have your cum!” The guy who was raping him laughed and said, “of course pig. That’s why my cock is shoved up your cunt. Need to unload inside a nasty little whore. Even better that he’s serving our country. Let my fat cock serve your cumdump. Dirty fucking pig!” The guy’s balls pulled up and I could tell he was unloading in Adam’s pussy. We needed to take a break. I was starting to get cramps in my legs from being bent over the couch. I sat down on the couch and snuggled up next to Daddy when he pulled a plug out of his bag and motioned for me to take it up my ass. Charlie looked at him and said “hang on a second, Mike,” then he looked at me and grinned. “Remember?” And I laughed and told Adam to lie down on the couch. He wasn’t quite sure what was happening until I crouched over him and put my hairy ass in his face. His tongue felt amazing on my hairy cunt. Adam used his hands to pull my cheeks apart and got his tongue in nice and deep, while leaned over and made out with Daddy and Charlie. I couldn’t stop moaning from the amazing feeling of his tongue mining my ass for loads. I had over 20 loads of jizz inside me, almost all of them from men I’d never seen before and never would see again. But their sperm inside me felt amazing and I knew I wanted more.

I never thought in a billion years that I could end up in a web site like this. It started a few weeks ago on one of those sleezy web sites. You know the drill. We also say we hate them, but we all log into them every day. The subject line caught my eye and honestly, I almost deleted it right away. "Hey, wanna get aids?" It read. What kind of fucked up person wants to give a guy aids? I guess I was not just shocked, but curious about who might send such a message. So, when I clicked on the profile link, I was surprised to find a very normal good looking guy, and his message was to the point. I'm copying it below here: Sup guys? Yeah, I have HIV. I'm on meds but its not under control yet. I only fuck bare. So, if we hook up, you need to know that you will probably get aids. I don't use condoms. I will use your ass. Don't message me unless you wanna get aids. I'm serious! And don't lecture me. I'm being honest, unlike most guys here. Okay, I probably would not have read his profile if he wasn't so cute. He could have been a model. I think I'm a rather good lucky guy .. I don't mean to brag, but this guy was smoking hot! And I found my mouth gaping as I saw his unlocked pics. Toned, hung, smooth, blond .. need I say more?! I knew I should have just logged off. I honestly didn't think this guy could be real, which is probably why I messaged him. He wouldn't let me make small talk even though I was trying to beat around the bush. He gave me an ultimatum. "Tell me you want aids, or I'm gonna block you." Shit. Maybe he'd just let me suck his dick? No. Can I just jerk you off? Nope. He was to the point, "Last chance, or I'll block you." So, I signed off without responding. I kinda wish the story ended there. I couldn't get him out of my mind. So, a few days later, I signed on and I was both excited and a little scared to see that he didn't block me. My fingers were starting to shake as I messaged him, "I wanna get aids." I glanced at his profile. It indicated he was on his mobile. Let's be clear. I didn't wanna get aids. I just wanted to see if he was real. I mean come on, how could this be real?!? I waited for what seemed like an eternity. I saw he read my message and then he went offline. Hmm. Maybe I called his bluff? Aww shit guys, I need to get to work. I'll tell you what happened after that later.

I had been working with this guy for quite some time. We had both identified each other as gay, and truth be told, I thought he was drop-dead cute. Not only was he cute, he was younger and shorter than was I, and his hair was a dark ginger color, cut short at the back and sides and brushed to the side, floppy on top - just like I like it. You may know from earlier stories that I have a thing for guys with nice hair, its not so much the colour as the style and a texture. This guy's hair was thick and I imagined it was going to feel great. We had always got on well and when we were alone had a few chats about his boyfriend, who lived a long way away at a different university and they only got to see each other during the holidays. Now my cute co-worker was a bottom, and he occasionally remarked that every time his boyfriend fucked him it hurt because there was a long distance between fucks. At some point he even showed me a photograph of his boy friend's cock. To be honest it was nothing to write home about. During our conversations he also mentioned he would like to find a discreet guy to fuck him during term time so when his boyfriend was around, he could take his cock and enjoy himself. So naturally I showed him a photograph of my thick cock. The look of conflicted lust crossed his face. I could tell he was torn between getting laid and being true to his boyfriend, but I reasoned nothing however cure his horniness other than a proper cock inside him, even if the cock was poz, as was mine. Now he didn't know I was poz, and as he never brought it up, I was happy to leave it that way. Even so I had pretty much written him off as his guilt complex made it too much effort to work through. Then one night this all changed. We were at the company's Christmas party recently and a couple hours into the party we crossed paths and as I could see he had had a few drinks and was somewhat looser, I thought it a good time to see if he was still horned-up, I could even see the bulge in his trousers, so I decided to go for it. I reached under the table and gave his hard cock a squeeze which made him gasp. It was time to fuck this boy. I told him I was going to the toilet and wanted him to come so I could give him what he needed. When we got inside the toilet was empty as it was fairly late, and many of the attendees had already departed. No sooner had we entered the cubicle then he began kissing me, driving his tongue into my mouth. I buried my hand in his thick ginger hair and it felt as good as I thought it would. We turned around in the cubicle and I pushed him down so he sat on the toilet. I unzipped and got out my thick poz cock, wet with toxic pre-cum and drove it into his mouth right into his throat until he gagged. God could the boy suck cock. He took it into his mouth and throat like a depraved crazy guy. I grabbed the top of his hair and pulled him deeper onto my cock until his eyes were watering. I told him to use as much spit as possible to make my cock wet as I was going to shove it in his ass and give him what he needed. At that point he got all worried about his boyfriend but I told him that he's already been sucking me so he's already crossed the line and we weren't going anywhere till I'd emptied my balls deep in his ginger pussy. I stood him up and turned him around, reached round and undid his trousers which fell to his ankles, then dropped his boxers revealing the cutest ass you'd ever seen, he put his knees on the toilet and bent over, his ass cheeks just opened up and left his tight twitching hole exposed. I wasted no time. I lined-up my wet poz cock with his hole and in one motion drove it deep into his guts. He grunted with genuine pain. His grunt may have said 'stop', but his cock never lost its erection, so I pumped him hard, fucking him deeper and deeper with every thrust, driving into his ass so deeply that I popped into his inner ring and I held still, grabbed the top of his hair while I ran my tongue up the back of his neck. He shuddered with pleasure and then I whispered in his ear, “I'm going to shoot my poz load deep in your inner ring!” He looked at me out of the corner of his eye for a moment but nothing came out of his mouth. He just bowed his head forwards as I pounded his ass, using his head of thick hair as an anchor, I built up momentum. I could feel my balls tightening and my cock was on the brink so I drove it home just as my cock swelled and spew volley after volley of highly toxic cum deep in his guts. It crossed my mind that I was shooting so much cum it almost felt like I was pissing in his ass. Yeah, I could feel the warmth of my load surrounding my cock so I knew he was full. Pulling out, my cock was laced with cum and blood from his torn ring. It was one hell of a beautiful sight. I couldn't help the snicker with pleasure. He turned around and collapsed onto the seat, lost in thought. I thought he looked sated, as he should have been given the fuck I had given him. I noticed his hair was in a real state after the fuck and his cock was still hard. I drove my still hard cock into his mouth to clean it as he wanked himself hard. As he shot his load over the floor I pulled out his mouth bowed his head forward and shot my second poz load over that sexy ginger hair. He looked up at me totally exhausted. I pulled him up and told him to raise his trousers because I wasn't going to let him waste my poz cum: it had to stay deep in his bowels. Using my second load, I styled his hair and sent him out of the cubicle. Turning around he asked "Why?" “You didn't ask and you didn't stop me”, I replied. He looked at me and smiled, turned around and re joined the party.

Note from Toon: One of my first reprimands on BZ was because I posted a bug-chasing story that contained some chem references. It was me not knowing the rules and it was also lazy writing. I didn't think the story through ahead of time, and added the "and then he drugged me" part just to get to the ending. I never forgot the original idea for the story and I hope I've matured enough as a member and as a storyteller to finally get it right. THIS IS A WORK OF FICTION PART ONE 1999 - some city in the Midwest Hi. I'm Danny. I tried to go by 'Dan' for the longest time, but I guess I must just look like a Danny because nobody could ever call me anything else. Another thing about me is I'm gay. I used to blame Mr. Rogers because he was the one who said he liked me just how I was. So I always thought it was okay that I'd rather be a girl than a boy. I had two much older sisters and used to envy their lives. The clothes, the makeup, the way they laughed with their friends and the boys...THE BOYS! who showed up at our door every other night. They shared a room and I was never supposed to go in there, but I always did because I loved looking at all their perfect stuff. I once tried on a tiny little bit of their perfume and got nailed for it (I maybe put on more than a 'tiny' bit) I got in trouble so bad and also spanked -- just for being who I was. Mr Rogers would never ever spank me. So I stayed in the closet, trying to never want to be a girl ever again. I stayed very much pretending to be boy until my college years when I finally just admitted the gay part of me was real and wouldn't go away. Another thing about me is that I'm either dumb or just have dumb luck. Possibly both. I chose journalism as a major and entered the workforce just as every newspaper in the country had cut its staff to the bone. Cable news and the fucking internet was killing my opportunities. The big local paper didn't even have any openings in the mail room. I finally landed a crummy position as a copy & paste guy for one of the town's free alternative weeklies. You know the type -- lots of 'scene news', concerts, local bands and city hall corruption. Luckily it was liberal and anarchist in tone. The staff was a bunch of people not much older than me and at least four of them were openly gay. I adapted right away and got along with the editor/owner (Ed) really well. It didn't pay much but my parents and the one sister who still liked me helped me stay afloat those first few months. I lived in a very shitty apartment - but so did everybody I worked with. Except Ed. We brought in tons of ad revenue because it was free and everybody read it. We made a shit-load of money from the personal ads which catered to every sexual appetite. I remember having lunch with Ed once and we talked about everything. "I wish I was gay -- there are so many guys looking to hook up with no strings attached." Ed was an idiot sometimes. "It's not all that great. Be glad with the hand you were dealt. I was thinking of placing an ad myself, strings optional." "Don't. No offense, Danny, but you are so young and would be easy prey for all the weirdos out there. Why don't you and Lance meet up for a drink sometime?" "He lives in my building - that would be too weird. You know I'm a journalism grad, right?" "Look - I've tried to explain it to you already. You're too new here and don't know 'the scene' yet. You don't know the clubs, the local bands, the art galleries...all that." "What about features? I could pitch you some ideas, some spec pieces." "OK. Let's meet next week and you pitch me some ideas that will knock my socks off." "Deal." "Well, it's Friday. I guess you'll be leaving early - especially since it's Halloween. I'd be surprised if half the office is still there when we go back. You kids." He was right. I suppose they could all claim they were 'chasing a lead' or some shit like that. Lucky bastards. Thank God Lance was gone too. I didn't need Ed trying to initiate something between he and I. I was once alone with him and he asked if I dyed my hair and wore colored contacts. He said he asked because he'd never seen such a perfect Aryan specimen before. What do you say to that? 'Thank you'?? I got my blonde hair and blue eyes from my mom who is mostly Irish. Fuck him anyway. I stayed at work because I had no real big plans even though I'd always loved Halloween. My only weekend plans were to get stoned and listen to some new CD's. Same as old. The only person left by 5:00 was this friendly fat girl named Lana who claimed she was named after Lana Turner. I had to swallow my laughter but most other people couldn't. She was a notorious flirt and I couldn't be stuck with just her for another fifteen minutes. I took off. Ed was right. I hadn't really bothered to explore the city. I'd start now. Right now. There was this ratty little bar I passed on the way home every day. I'll stop. There might not be a story there, but there were surely some characters there. It would be a start. There was plenty of parking because it was so early. I got carded the second I got in the door. The doorman was at least nice about it. There'd soon come a time when I'd never be asked for I.D. again because we all age -- if we're lucky. "You're lucky, kiddo...at six we start charging a dollar cover to anybody not in a costume tonight. "I'm going as Tab Hunter." "What's that?" I laughed and handed him a dollar anyway. He might be a good source some day. You never know. I didn't even know what the name of this place was but there was a rainbow flag on the wall behind the bar. OK. My first gay bar. The bartender was a bald guy who smiled but looked at me like I was lost. "Happy Halloween. young man. Where's your costume?" I wasn't going to try the Tab Hunter joke again. "Not my thing. Where's yours?" "I'm going as Earl, a grumpy old bastard whose back and feet hurt like hell." "Well done. I'll take a Bud draw." It was well past happy hour before the crowd started getting larger. I'd nursed my beers slowly because there's no way I could afford a DUI. And then I saw the first one. The patrons here were mostly skinny, unwashed guys not much older than me. The one who sat next to me had a cotton pad and surgical tape wrapped around his inner arm. Drugs? Drugs weren't a new story. Maybe he was injured somehow. The wound dressing looked hospital fresh, very professional. "Were you hurt? What happened?" "Buy me a shot of jack and I'll tell you." I ordered one for him and one for me. What the hell, right? I'd never tried whiskey before. I downed it and turned the glass upside down - just like he did. "So what happened?" "Some guy paid me fifty bucks to cut me. It's his thing I guess. Hardly hurt at all." Oh, there was a story here. "What does he do with the blood? Or does he just get off cutting?" I'd never heard of such a thing. "Every piece of information is gonna cost you another shot." Well, there was an ATM on one end of the bar. It might be worth it. "Hold on - I'll be right back." I went to the bathroom as fast as I could and then took out 50 bucks from the machine. On my way back, I saw another grungy guy with another big bandage on his arm - in a different spot, closer to his wrist. I stumbled onto something. For sure. I sat next to the same guy and asked him if he knew the other wounded customer. He pointed to his empty glass. "Two more shots, Earl." "Yeah. I know him. You could say we work together. He goes to see the same freak I do, gives a little blood." "But you don't know why or what he does with the blood?" "Look, man. I really can't tell you much else. But you can suck my dick for twenty bucks. Check it out." He pulled out a greasy penis that I wouldn't touch with Rubbermaid gloves on ." WHAP! Earl slapped the dumb kid on the side of the head so loud it caught the whole bar's attention. "I've already warned you about that shit, Randy. Now get the hell out of here!!" The doorman was right there immediately to escort the dude away. Earl looked at me. "Sorry to disturb you, young man. I put up with a lot here, but hustlers get in my fuckin' nerves. This place is a little too close to the bus station. That's the problem." "I was asking him about the cut on his arm. Some freaky guy pays to cut him to bleed." "Yeah. I see 'em here all the time. Fucker probably uses the same knife to do it. Why do you care? You some kind of humanitarian or somethin'? A liberal" "I'm a reporter. He really wasn't good for too much information. Do you know anything about it." "I know some of it. If I tell you anything BUT, you can't ever use my name or the name of this pub." "What IS the name of this place? You don't even have a sign out front," "Well, it used to be called Ernie's Place, but Ernie passed on and left it to his son. He agreed to keep the place open but not with the same name because he's an Ernie Jr. and some kind of asshole, We ain't decided on a new name yet." "OK. For a really nice tip, tell me what you know about the guy who cuts these kids." Earl poured us some tall glasses that were half filled with jack and ice and then coke added on top. I left him a twenty. "Well, I hear a lot. I may wear a hearing aid, but it's an expensive one and I catch a lot more than these jerks think I do. This weirdo is some rich artist who lives in one one of those big expensive lofts they built not far from here. He prefers the blood of young, drugged up hustlers. I guess he doesn't suck their dicks or do anything sexual with them - just collects their blood...and then mixes it with paint for his fuckin' art!" "You're shittin' me." "No. Ain't this some kind of shit world Clinton left us?" "How can I find this artist?" "That I don't know. But I think Jerry knows. The bouncer. He's pretty busy right now, but he'll be able to tell you more when it slows down. This ain't exactly gonna be the hot spot on a night like this. We got a pool table and a couple of pinball games over there. They're all working tonight -- which is a big fuckin' miracle in my book." I got a few bucks worth of quarters and left him another five buck tip. I guess I could eat sandwiches from home for lunch all next month. I had honed my pinball skills in the college dorm I lived in for two years. Everybody else was getting laid and going to keg parties while I just played whatever game they had in the student lounge. I could basically make two bucks in quarters last all night if I had to, I was familiar with both games and was in the process of tallying up high scores when one of the bandage guys approached to ask if he could play me. "Sure." I'd already won a bunch of free games, so what the hell? He wasn't very good as I took stock of him. He looked a little unwashed, but not too bad. Almost cute. "You won. His name is Salvador. I can't tell you how to find him. That would be putting me in danger -- which I don't need any more of. Let's just say he's close to here." Just then Earl came by with a fresh pitcher of beer for me. "Don't waste your time, Greg -- he ain't buyin' and you sure as hell ain't sellin' in here. Move along." "I'm gone. Gotta get back to work anyway." "You do that." We watched him walk out the door. "Listen, kid... I know you're tryin' to be Brenda Starr or whatever, but nothin' good can come from talking to them types. It's starting to slow down a little. Come on back to the bar and wait for Jerry." I had like five bucks worth of free games left and it was only midnight. "Leave the games - I won't charge you for the beer. AND give you a shot of whatever." Well, OK then. It really had emptied out a lot. I guess this was another one of those 'starting-off bars' - you come here first for a cheap buzz and then move on to bigger and better clubs. That or they were locals just looking to drown their sorrows. Earl laid down a shot of something red. "It's a Hot Damn. Most popular shot we sell." It was like swallowing a mixture of Big Red gum and Draino. I tried my best not to make a face. "I think I've hit my limit, Earl. I haven't even eaten any dinner today." "It's OK. One more shot and you'll get your second wind, How far away do you live? Suburbs?" "It's only about five blocks from here, but my car..." "Jerry has a sticker he'll put on your windshield. I can even have Jose walk you home if you don't feel safe. Big Mexican kid who stocks the cooler and cleans up. He'll be here by 2. Here- have some pretzels." I dug into them with the gusto of a starving man. "You sure you don't know anything else about this guy who cuts up hustlers?" "Oh - I was gonna tell you one thing I overheard once. This freak lives in one of them lofts over on Grant. You know -- it used to be a factory or something but they made these giant apartments on each floor. Imagine paying over a thousand bucks each month to live in one big room?" "You don't know which one?" "No. But it's a good location to find all the hustlers around here. Here's my thinking -- you should just let this go. Anybody with money like that can probably have you killed." It was pretty weird alright. Maybe it wasn't worth it just to get a slightly better paying job at a free alternative paper. But still -- there was something about it that captivated me, possibly turned me on. Maybe all this time in the closet had warped me beyond repair. Somewhere Mr. Rogers was shaking head in disappointment. Was he even still alive? No idea. Jerry joined us. He was the typical ex-con-looking muscle dude you always see manning the door at dive bars. Tattoos, shaved head and various scars. "Hey Jerry - the kid here has been maybe over-served a little and his car is still in the lot. Can you go put the yellow sticker on it so he can leave it overnight?" "No problem." He was a friendly sort of thug. "But I need a drink. I'm parched." I bought us all pitchers of beer which Earl gave me a great discount on. "So - Earl tells me you might know something about that guy, that artist guy who pays hustlers to give blood." "Goddamn Earl! All I know he came in here once. I guess he was "shopping". He looked like pure evil, man. A tall dude dressed in black with an energy that was black as well. Not young, not old...hard to tell his exact age. He seemed sick to me...in every way. The thing I remember most is the neatly trimmed beard and mustache that looked like the devil himself . He left with some piece of trash and never came back. Why the hell are you so interested?" "I'm a reporter -- well, I'm trying to be one. My boss wants me to find a really good story. I think this might be it." It was pretty much just the three of us left. Some stragglers who had clearly partied all night would peek in, look around and stumble back away out into the night. "You two need to look prettier", Earl joked. "Fuckin' Hell -- Jose is here early. He knows I let him drink free before he starts work, but I guess he wants a little more...fat bastard. The door opened and in walked a large Hispanic male who was nearly as wide as he was tall. He kept his eyes to the floor as he walked toward us. Very shy. I recognized that mannerism in myself at times. Eye contact could be a problem for me too. He sat on the other empty stool next to me. A big silent lump. "Now we got us a party!" I was drunk. "C'mon guys - it's Halloween !" Earl looked at me and shook his head. "Why don't you go show Jerry where your car is and he can sticker it. Do it now before you forget what it looks like." Jerry helped me up and we went out the front door. I thought I was walking just fine but He kept one arm around my shoulders as we walked to the lot. Mine was an 88 Subaru, piece of shit that nobody would steal. I didn't know it at the time, but I'd parked right under a bright security light. It looked like last prize on the worst game show of all time. Jerry slapped a little round, neon yellow sticker on the driver's side window. "Hold on, Danny Boy. I got something for you. Don't look at it now.."He shoved it brazenly down into my right front pocket. "Some underage punk had gave it to me accidentally when I asked for id. It's the freak's business card. It's all gobbledy-gook, but you're a reporter. Don't try to figure it out tonight. Look - also promise me you won't go see him alone. Take somebody with you. Take me with you. I can kick anybody's ass. Promise me you won't go alone." "Yes." That wasn't really an answer, I guess. And then I kissed him. I just felt like it. "Whoa. I swing that way sometimes. but you're pretty out of it. Don't try making out with Jose when he walks you home." He laughed like I'd never consider it but I probably would. Earl was unplugging the games when we got back. It was barely even 1. I guess he wasn't expecting much business tonight. I was technically the only customer left. "Hey Earl! Three more Hot Damns!" "Already waiting for you and the guys along with the drinks you already ordered. But then you gotta scram. Deal?" "Yes." I went to the ATM one more time so I could pay and leave a really nice tip. I sat down in my spot between the two big guys and all was right with the world. I understood why people became alcoholics--because it's so much fun. "Jose was a real gentleman -- he wouldn't touch his free booze until you two got back." Earl gave a quick look at Jerry, wondering. I was freely talking about nonsense and they were all nice enough to listen. And then I got double vision and knew I needed to go home. You pay the price for fun. Earl looked at me. "Want me to call you a cab, kid?" I tried to focus. 'No, no -- that would just keep you here longer. It's only five blocks. I can do it." I put all the money I had left on the bar and stood up. Yeah - I could do this. I wasn't that far gone. "Go with him, Jose. Get him home and then get your fat ass back here. Fast." The night air was nice, just chilly enough to wake me up. Jose made me walk slow and kept a hand on my back. "Why do you let him talk to you like that, Jose? Call you names and shit?" I felt him shrug. "I'm fat. I've known that my whole life. I can't get too mad at somebody telling the truth." "It's rude. I think you're handsome." "Because you're polite -- a drunk, polite idiot. I heard about you trying to find that cutter guy. That's stupid." "Yeah. I just want to be a reporter, Maybe too much." "There are other stories in this shit town. I got two brothers in prison and one in the ground, Gang shit." "Man, I'm sorry." "I buried my anger and sadness with food. That's what I do." I had nothing to say -- so I just stopped and hugged him. He hugged back. We were standing next to a little park. There was a trash can with a fire in it. A cowardly little bit of Halloween vandalism. "Let's go in here for a minute." "You gotta hurl?" I just walked a little ways past the fire and Jose followed. He seemed concerned. I just held him again and gave him a huge kiss on his perfect lips. He liked it so much that he wrapped me in his arms and squeezed the life out of me. It was the kiss that never ended. Then he stopped and looked at me. The fire flames made him look like a movie star. He really was handsome under all that grief and blubber. I unzipped his jeans and took his fat, stubby little dick out. It was rock hard. I just got down on my knees and sucked it passionately. He kneaded the back of my head and humped my face. In less than a minute he shot a big load in my mouth. It didn't taste like anything. I guess the booze had killed my taste buds. I fell when I tried to stand back up. He caught me by the arm and helped me stand. "Wow. I wasn't expecting that, Dan." "Neither was I." He zipped himself up. "It's not just because you're drunk, is it?" I had to answer him honestly. "I might not have been so bold if I was sober, but I would have still wanted to. I've never done that. Ever. I had my first kiss already -- with Jerry. This was another first." "So when you wake up tomorrow, you won't regret this?" "I'm sure I'll regret drinking so much, but not this part." "Good. Because it was my first time too. I'd like to see you again. Think you'd ...that we could date maybe?" I took his hand. "Yes, Jose. I'd like that." I really meant it. He was still breathing heavily after his orgasm. "Can I have your number?" "I don't have a pen. Do you?" "No. Can you come back to the bar tomorrow -- around 11?" "Sure. I promise I'll just drink Cokes" We walked hand in hand all the way to my building. "Wait. You live here?" "Yeah." "My sister Mara lives here too! She's on the third floor." "I'm on the eighth, #801." "Cool. How 'bout I drop by and pick you up for a late lunch. Around 2?" "Perfect." I watched him walk away and missed him already. Once I got back inside my apartment, I raced to the bathroom and started puking before I could even lift the toilet seat. It was red and smelled like Hot Damn. And it just kept coming. I was so tired and yet there's no way I could make it out of this bathroom. After I was sure I had nothing left to get rid of, my stomach decided to just heave all the nothing. I'd never do this again. I finally just slept right there on the floor, shoes and all my clothes on. Never again. NEVER! I swore. I actually didn't feel all that terrible when I woke up -- just thirsty. I kept Gatorade on hand always, not because I exercised or anything. I just liked the taste. I knew it was good for hangovers because of a roommate I had in college who was a major party animal. I sat on my little kitchen stool and drank a full bottle. I thought of the previous night. Of Jose. Of the bandaged kids. Of the bar with no name. Jerry. Hot Damn. (shudder) Oh wait! That card in my jeans. I retrieved it and looked at it as I helped myself to another Gatorade. It was glossy black with red typography. It said "Larva Sod" which was an obvious anagram for 'Salvador' - but the phone number looked too weird, not local. I needed to eat something. I ate a dry bowl of Peanut Butter Cap'n Crunch and followed it up with a hot cup of instant coffee. I took a long shower and put on some boxers. I looked at the card again. Not a local number...except if you looked at it backwards. Then it started with this city's area code, followed by the same prefix as mine and then it became a local number. Pretty lazy and easy if he was trying to be all mysterious. I'd have more cereal and another cup of coffee. It wasn't even noon yet. November 1st. I dialed the number. A few rings later, a woman answered "Gallery. This is Valerie..." I swear it was Julie Andrews herself. "Yes. Hello. (I needed to sound like a rich guy) I'm an art collector and I'd like to see Salvador's work." "It's by appointment only and I'm afraid the earliest I can get you in Wednesday at 3 PM." "I see. That would work on my end. I'll Be there, Can I have the address please? Ring the buzzer at the door of 311 Westbury . It's in the old garment district. And your name? " "Daniel Sherwood." That sounded like a rich man's name, to me it did. "See you next week, Mr. Sherwood. Have a most pleasant day." CLICK I scribbled the address down on a post-it. OK. I would pitch the idea to ED as soon as he had a spare minute. I was excited, not scared at all. I'd go alone too. I'd just never mention it to the guys at Nameless Bar. Speaking of which -- there were still three hours to kill before Jose got here. Wait - did he say 1 or 2? I'd be ready by 1 just in case I got dressed and went to the grocery store. I'd use a credit card I kept for emergencies. I'd call home tomorrow and make up some reason I needed a little extra this month. I bought some basics along with two six-packs of Corona...it seemed like Jose would like it. We had our late lunch at Applebee's because that was his favorite place. He was a little sweaty and unkempt because he did yard work during the day. Leaf blowing, raking, mulching. He made a comment or two about how he couldn't believe I still remembered everything from last night and still wanted to be with him. "You didn't eat much, Dan. Are you nervous?" "Maybe. I've never been on a date before." "Me either. I'm a virgin -- but I want to have sex with you." "I want that too, Jose. Neither of us will know what's what, but we can figure it out together." We had sex. I'd never bothered to buy condoms or lube because I hadn't seen this day coming anytime soon. His size made it awkward and clumsy. It felt like one of those giant rubber bounce houses was on top of me. It only hurt a little and he came fast. It was not memorable sex, but I have to say that I'm glad it happened for both of us,My futon really got a workout -- I couldn't wait to get a bigger place and have an actual bed. He was breathing heavily. "Did you like it?" "Yes, Jose. It was perfect. Thank you." "Mind if I take a nap right here. And hold you? You could probably use some rest too." Oh yes. His cum was inside me and it made me feel complete somehow. I loved the heat from his body, his smell, his calloused feet on my leg. I drifted off, dreaming of blood. Not a nightmare. I went back to No Name Bar on Saturday. It was later than I'd meant to go. Jose kept me busy for hours. He loved blow jobs more than anything else. I found out I had a thing for armpits and sweat. It was all so new for both of us. "Well hello again, Danny Boy! You sure kept Jose out late this morning. You didn't? With that fat piece of shit? "Be nice to him -- he's gone through shit you can't imagine. No. Nothing happened. I just had to puke a couple of times. He waited." He looked taken aback. Hurt. I wish I'd never kissed him. "Sorry, man. It's pretty crowded tonight. There are three of them cut scumbags here already. Remember you promised not to go to that guy without me?" "Yeah. I couldn't make sense of the shit on that business card. The number doesn't work. Weird." Earl was tending bar again and almost in a good mood. I guess everybody's glad to see a good tipper. I'd walked here wearing a windbreaker. "Well -- you're looking better than I thought you would. Oh - and I know you and that fat piece of shit did something last night." "Stop calling him that. I mean it. All he did was wait while I puked my guts out in that little park,,,and again when I had to puke again three minutes later. " "Yeah -- I know that big smile he couldn't get off his face for an hour. Watching some kid vomit always cheers me right up." He gave me a rum and coke on the house. Making amends, I guess. "I'm sorry. I'll be nicer to him -- he's actually a decent guy." "Thanks. I like him a lot. Just give him a break with all the fat jokes." "I'm not one to judge. I'm 68 fuckin' years old and married to a woman with a face like a boot. I love her though." "Hopefully I can meet her some day." He smiled and nodded. "Jerry tells me there's some of those cut kids here again tonight. I'm not going to let this story go, Earl." "I knew that too. Well -- one of them is actually pretty normal. Never had no problems with him. Seems decent and pretty together. He's looking to play pool with somebody. Name's Benny. Short guy red hair. See him?" Yeah -- I suck at pool but give me two bucks in quarters." I walked right up to this guy who had to be around my age - maybe younger. "Benny? Hi. I'm Dan. You up for a game?" He gave off a good vibe. "Well yes! You're the reporter, right?" Goddamn Earl. "Hardly. I want to be one. But now I just do paste-up for 'Urban Rag'. I'm so intrigued by this Salvador guy. Let's play." I put in fifty cents into the slot thingy. "You rack 'em (I had no idea how to) and picked out a cue stick that looked straight. I chalked the tip like I even knew what that was supposed to do. "You break." What? I was so clueless when it came to this game. So I gave it a try -- and actually pocketed two striped balls with that first shot. I kept making lucky shot after lucky shot. Miracle! He ultimately beat me, but I hadn't embarrassed myself. "Good game." I hadn't said that since little league baseball when I was 10. Now THAT I really sucked at. "Let's take a break. I need to tell you something." "Sure. Let me go get us some drinks." "Nah. I'll just share your pitcher- if that's OK." "You sure? You won. I should buy you you a fresh drink." "NO. Just sit while I talk." He looked serious. "Let this go, Danny. If you're intrigued with Salvador already -- you''ll be a goner when you meet him. He casts a spell. He is a powerful presence." "Have you given him blood?" "Not anymore. I work the escort game now and pays just to fuck me. I have AIDS now. I can't prove it was him who gave it to me -- but I just know it was." "I have an appointment to view his gallery on Wednesday." "DON'T GO! I mean it. Chase another story. I'll let you interview me --I can talk about the sex trade. How I was molested by my stepfather when I was nine and for seven years after that when I poisoned him with antifreeze in his scotch." "Wow. I'm sorry, Benny. I may take you up on that. Let me write my number down and give it to you. Call anytime. I don't have a cell phone yet, but I'd like to talk with you." I made sure I had a pen and mini notebook in my back packet. I gave me my number and he gave his. Just then Jose walked in -- a full hour before he was supposed to. "Cool. I gotta go work now." He got up to leave and shook my hand. I wanted to hug him but Jose was glaring at me like I was already committing some kind of crime. Jealous. Shit! "My fella is here." Benny left. Jose walked over and seemed ready to explode -- "Having fun? Do you have something going with that motherfucker?" "No! It's not like that. He knows more about that freak artist who paints with blood. I was just working on a possible story. He's a hustler with HIV." "I told you to drop that shit! I swear -- I love you, but I'll kill you before I let you pursue this any further." He stuck out his chin. "Or I could have you killed. It's not like I don't know people." "Relax, Jose. I'd never do anything to mess up what we have." I acted insulted. Pouted. "Sorry. Kiss me now -- in front of everybody." I did. He worked a tongue into my mouth and there were some jeers and hoots from the crowd. It was so wonderful to have his massive body next to mine. He calmed down. Pacified. "Don't get crazy on me, Jose." "I'm sorry. I just...I can't lose the one good thing in my life. The best thing. I'm Latin -- you gotta understand we are passionate." "Gotcha. Let's go sit at the bar. Give Earl a hard time.." When we got there, Earl was smiling and shaking his head. "I knew it. It's not even 10:30 and Jose is already here. You guys hooked up. That sure as fuck came out of left field!" "Get me a Bud and refill his pitcher. NO Hot Damns." "Fine. If you guys are going to do anything tonight, make sure This...make sure Jose is back by 2." He kept shaking his head. "I just don't get it." We drank fast - and got the hell out of there. I left Earl a ten dollar bill and practically drug Jose out the door. I would always love holding his big, chubby hand. I tried to peel off the sticker from my window but only got about half of it off. Fuck it. We got in and peeled out. "Wait. Stop here. Pull into this drive." It was the park again. "You sure? We're almost back to my place." "This is our spot. Will you suck me again?" Well, duh. Of course I would. He had already pulled it out - that fat little mushroom was as perfect as I remember. He was hard and oozing already. I dove for it and we repeated the scene from less than 24 hours ago. Only this time he was more urgent and I actually tasted the semen this time. Salty and organic. And a little sweet. Perfect in a way I could never really explain with words. He was breathing so heavily again. "Let's go chill at my place for awhile. We can watch TV and drink some Coronas. Sound good?" "Sounds wonderful, Dan." We walked in and he made himself right at home. My poor futon creaked under his weight. It wouldn't last much longer if we stayed together. Fuck it -- maybe I'd suggest having sex on the floor. I was about to turn on the TV when Jose interrupted me... "No. Play some of your music for me. I can a learn a lot about you from hearing your stuff." I fetched us two beers while thinking long and hard about what I'd play. He'd already taken off his shoes when I returned. I liked that he felt comfortable enough to do that. "I'll play you the first CD I ever bought. This chick from Sound Warehouse just sensed I'd dig it. The group is called Frazier Chorus -- it's the only one they ever released -- as far I know. It'd called 'Cloud Eight'. I used to listen to this after getting completely baked with the headphones on." "It's perfect. How old were you?" "22... Why?" "I love this music. I brought the weed this time. There's hash oil in it...so we'll take it slow." He pulled out a little baggie of weed and I loaded the bowl of my bong. And we smoked and kissed. The music sounded better and better. I was rubbing his socked feet and then we were kissing again. I could feel his heart beat against mine. We were in synch. Yep -- this was love. I mean, it had to be love, right? I just couldn't get enough of his body heat. "I want you to fuck me this time." Well - it was worth a shot. I was not exactly hung, but my dick was bigger than his. I grabbed this Vaseline moisturizing lotion I'd put on sunburns before. I always burned with the least little bit of Summer sun. Jose had already positioned himself on the floor. "I figured it would be easier this way." He'd stripped down to just his socks and so did I. His ass was huge. My first move was to get down behind him, pull apart those giant cheeks and plant my tongue in his pink hole. It smelled and tasted like a pond down there...but I was into it, as was he. He kept arching his back and moaned as I let my tongue wander as far as it could go stretch. I stopped liking it after a few minutes and rubbed lotion on my boner and a generous amount on his hole. It was as hot as a blast furnace inside of him. "Go slow, Dan." Oh, I would....mainly because I had no idea what I was doing. It felt good in there, even though he made a few grunts of pain. I went easier and slower. He said something in Spanish between gasps. I guess he was liking it. I was enjoying it to, but so many things told me if I came in him, we'd have completed a connection that could never really sever it. He came right there on my carpet -- and I just pretended to. We pulled apart and just lie together and breathed heavily with smiles on our faces. "Well, I guess we've popped each other's cherries." He seemed deliriously happy about that. "Yeah." Neither of us could know had no how badly I'd betray him within the next seven days. PART TWO On Monday morning. I cornered Ed and told him I wanted to meet with him sometime that day. He agreed we'd have a lunch meeting because his day was mostly packed. "I'll order us a couple of subs from that place across the street," I'd written everything I had down on a legal pad. He wanted his socks knocked off? We'd see. We sat in his office and ate our sandwiches, talked a little football until I pulled out my legal pad. "Oh boy -- here it comes. Don't tell me you tracked down some stories over the weekend." "I did. Three different stories, and I'll save the best for last." He finished the rest of his Italian sub in two bites. "OK. Shoot." "First - there's a gay bar in down that was named after the owner, but he died and left it to his son who was a Junior and doesn't want his name on the place. He's greedy enough to scrape whatever profits even those he's some kind of uptight Christian. So it's currently unnamed. Maybe we could have a contest or something. I mean, that could be fun." He didn't seem that impressed. "Maybe if it was a strip club, it could go somewhere. We'll sit on that one for awhile." "It attracts a lot of young gay hustlers. I could do a piece on their lives - get a look inside the sex trade." "Hmmm. We've done something about that before - but that was back when crack was the worst drug out there. Now there's so many different drugs, worse drugs. Let me think on that one for a bit. Would you be willing to go undercover as a hustler?" "Maybe. That sounds like it could be dangerous though." "Yeah -- but it's something to consider. Some day." "OK. This next idea is for a human interest piece. I met a guy, Hispanic guy who's lost two brothers to the prison system because of gang activity -- and another one was killed. Anyway, this guy is morbidly obese because he consumes food before grief can consume him," "Yeah! Now that's good! Do you think we could get him to agree to be photographed?" "Probably. I can ask him." "Even if it's just a shot from the back standing at his brother's grave. How fat is he?" "About your height, at least 330 pounds, maybe more." "Is he a friend you just met?" "Yeah -- so much of what I found is connected to my neighborhood. I just stopped at the bar with no name and the stories found me." "See? I told you to just get out and explore the city." "One more -- there's an artist on town who paints with blood. Human blood that's not his own. He pays street hustlers, homeless kids to 'donate'. I've talked to a few of them bit they're too scared to give me too many details. BUT - I got hold of one his business cards that I had to decode because he's just so, so mysterious, I guess. Anyway - I've got a 3 PM appointment to see his gallery on Wednesday. I'll need that afternoon off." "YES! THAT'S IT! Hell, Danny -- take the whole day off - with pay - turn something good in and I'll put you on the writing staff immediately." I beamed. "Think you can get some photos?" "Not right away. I'm posing as a rich trust fund kid who collects art." Ed suddenly looked doubtful. "Do you have the wardrobe to pull that off?" "I've got the clothes I wore to my graduation -- they might not be stylish now. No idea." "Here's a company credit card. Take Lance with you and go pick some stuff a rich kid would wear. This is too good a lead for you to blow it by wearing cheap clothes. I'll give you both the afternoon off. Let me talk to him first. Keep all receipts." Wow. I sorta all the sudden had a expense account. Things were looking up. Well Lance and I drove over to Damien's in the suburbs. "Thing is -- you have to wear these clothes casually because you live a life of leisure. If you're wearing two hundred leather loafers and just act as if you were wearing flip-flops from Wal-Mart. Everything should be loose and look expensive. You need to act like you don't care." 200 dollar shoes? "Think I can pull this off?" "You look the part. You're handsome and speak very well. I won't ask why you're posing because Ed told me not to pry. Hold your nose up a little and try to look down on whoever you're talking to." There's a type who sees dollar signs when they see that. " We racked up almost 900 dollars worth of stuff -- including some hair products and ridiculously expensive cologne. I had begun to feel rich as I carried the shopping bags out to the parking lot. "Well, Lance -- we've got the rest of the day off. Want to grab a drink somewhere?" "Sure. Where?" "You'll like it. It's the bar with no name and it's where I found some great characters -- including a boyfriend." "Wow. Let's go. I haven't been laid in two weeks."Two Weeks? Try 22 years. "Wait -- this place? It's a pit. Don't hustlers and drug addicts come here? No thanks." "What do you want, Lance? A fancy martini or some interesting local people?" He had to admit I had him there. It was business as usual when we walked in. A few old regulars and dirty street kids. No Jerry, but Earl was tending bar. God, did he ever go home? "Well...what have we here? You move on from Jose already?" He was smirking. "Earl - this is Lance. We work together. He's a real reporter." "So I could call Jose and tell him you're here?" "Sure. Go ahead. I want Lance to meet him anyway." Earl arched an eyebrow and made us our drinks. Lance leaned closer -- whispered, "A Mexican? Is he part of the story?" "Not really. We're dating. Earl doesn't know me that well yet, He hardly trusts anybody." There were hustlers here, but none of them were wearing bandages. They left us alone. "So you're into Latins? Is that why you never asked me out?" "What? No. We work together and live in the same building -- that could be a disaster," "Yeah. Maybe. I tend to just go for it and not worry about consequences." "That's kind of my attitude going into this story." "I'm intrigued." "Found the seeds of it right here." Earl came over and asked if we needed a refill. "And hey, Mr. Reporter -- I got a fake shoulder courtesy of North Vietnam. Hold on -- I just two of them punks go into the women's room together." That was against the rules...big time. Lance was plum amazed. "You were right about this place, Danny." "Told ya." "But we should really get back and get those clothes out of the bags so they won't smell so new," "Good idea. Should I hang them up or leave them just laying around like I don't care?" "Wear them to bed tonight, sleep in them and then take them off in the morning and hang them up. Do you smoke?" "Just a little weed sometimes." "Really? Can I come smoke some with you?" "Sure." I wasn't the least bit attracted to him and, plus, I think I was in love with my big ol' Jose. I was pretty sure. Almost 100% sure. We got back to my place and he admired what I had done with the tiny studio apartment. He probably had a bigger layout than this. I'd upgrade if I got the reporter job. I put in a tape I'd recorded the movie Blue Velvet on. I loved watching David Lynch films when I was stoned. "Go put on the new duds on -- including the socks and shoes. I promise I won't peek." I went to the bathroom and put everything on. The shoes were a little uncomfortable. I'd told him I was somewhere in the 10 to 11 range. Should have gotten the 11's. When I returned, Lance had to marvel at his own great taste. He was smoking a cigarette. "Got an ashtray?" "Hold on..." I went to the kitchen and fished out an empty Coke can from the trash. "This will have to do." "So ghetto - love it!" We smoked a bowl or two as we watched this fucked -up movie. He seemed to be moving too close and I just didn't trust my capacity for lust anymore. "You're pretty cool, Lance. But I'm seeing somebody. "Yeah - I know. I just get super horny when I'm baked. It's cool." "Thanks for helping me out today." He left me about five of his cigarettes. "All rich kids smoke." Made sense. And then he was gone. I sat there and smoked one of them and watched the rest of the movie. I heard a rustle outside my door. When I opened it, there was Jose taping a note to my door. "Oh. You're home! And look at those clothes!Wow." "Yeah. I had a job interview today." I hated having to lie to this totally honest man, but it wouldn't be the last time.. "Cool. I was babysitting for Mara while she ran errands and I...here." Hr handed me the note. It was a crudely-drawn heart with 'Jose and Dan Forever' written inside. I'd keep that forever. "Have you been smoking in here?" "Yeah -- it's a habit I picked back up again recently." He pulled out a pack of Merits out of his pocket. "I smoke too, but never wanted you to know." That was sweet, I guess. God, his poor heart. I needed to worry about that. "I just don't have an ashtray yet. I've been using this can." He lit one of his smokes me. "You look so nice. Can we go out somewhere so I can show you off? I want Mama to meet you. And you can see my room." "Sounds good." "Let's go! Let's take my truck. I've got a lawnmower in the back and - no offense - but this ain't a great neighborhood." "Yeah. I know." We got into his old, dented white truck. He immediately lit another cigarette and offered me one. "You're gonna love my Mama -- and I know she'll love you. She knows I'm gay, but we never talk about it. Nervous?" "About meeting your mom? A little." "It will be so fine -- don't worry. She hated that I was alone." "Why do you have a lawnmower? It's November." "It chops up the dead leaves and helps fertilize the grass." Ah. I guess that made total sense. We arrived at his fairly normal two-story house. Two little twin girls greeted us at the door, They hugged his legs and then looked me up and down. They were so cute. "Mia, Josephine -- this is Dan. He's a friend." They hugged me too. So this is what is like to have a family you loved. "Miguel is probably down in my room playing Sega. He's a pill." His mom was in the kitchen cooking something that smelled wonderful. "Mama -- I want you to meet someone." She turned around and regarded me with half-closed eyelids. "It's a pleasure to meet you. You're just as beautiful as Jose said you were." She smiled widely and gave me a huge embrace. "So handsome! You must eat supper with us. I need another grownup to talk to. Jose is always in his room and the kids are always fighting. Thank God I'm going through the change -- no more babies!" "I was the baby of my family. Probably an accident." "No, no. Just a surprise." I loved this family already. "Now go - I have to finish in here. I'll call you when the food is ready." We went down to Jose's room in the basement. It was pretty nice. There was a preteen boy - 11 or 12, playing the hell out of some video game. "Miguel. Pause that shit and meet my friend." Another beautiful kid. He was miffed and turned around to say a quick hello. "Is it your boyfriend???" "Go do your homework, cabrone." He left angrily and then it was just Jose and I. We embraced and I inhaled his musky, sweaty man smell. I was getting addicted to it. I wanted to get him naked again. "Mama won't be done cooking for another hour. Want to fool around a little?" "Fuck yes!" "Okay - but I want to tell you something -- I'd rather fuck you than the other way around. That alright?" "Absolutely. You're good at it." We got naked and he fucked me like a mad man. I loved the idea of his seed inside of me. It felt right. He glistened with sweat and panted, "I love your ass, Dan. It feels so good in there." "You have a talented dick, Jose." "We better get dressed now, Supper will be ready soon, Hungry?" "Not really - but it smells so good." "Eat as much as you can, please. Mama takes great pride in her cooking. She really likes you." Dinner (what I called the evening meal) was delicious. I ate as much as I could, but not nearly as much as Jose did. "That was great, Miss Martinez. I need to walk some of some of this off." "Yes, yes. You boys go have fun. I'll get the girls to help me clean up." We went back down to Jose's room. I thought we were going to have round two, but he was changing clothes. "I want to go show you off in those clothes some more. My aunt owns a cantina here in town, not far. It's not gay but somebody in my family is always there." I met his aunt and two of his cousins and we had some tequilas. Every single relative of his was beautiful. Jose wanted to go to no name bar. He could drink for free and kiss there. Well -- second time in one day. What the hell? Sure. I doubted very much that these clothes would smell new by Wednesday. Shit. I needed to be careful not to say a single word about any of that. Jerry was at the door and was still being cold towards me, towards us. It wasn't that busy. Earl was nice enough not to mention seeing me already once already today. "Look at you dressed all fancy. Jose here can drink for free, but you I gotta charge you." "No problem." "I'll pay if he has to," Jose offered. "Goddamn it, kids. I'll charge you both half price." I'd really liked the tequila we'd had already. I ordered two with beer chasers. "Uh oh. Don't tell me you like tequila now?! Be careful. My dad liked it too much and I think it's why Mama eventually kicked him out of the house. I haven't seen him in ten years." "Don't worry, Babe. I'm too invested in my career -- and you -- to waste my life away." "Oh look. One of those victims of the cutter is here. I'm so glad you're letting that go. I was worried." Man, I sucked. I was already withholding information stuff from him. Big stuff. We moved to a little table because Earl tended not like to see public affection right there at the bar. We kissed openly. I only regret the hateful glare we were getting from Jerry. "Let's go, Jose. It's been a long day and I have work in the morning." "Aww. Really? One more drink and a cigarette. Please?" "OK." I really had to give him that much after lying to his face. I really liked smoking. I hoped it wasn't going to become a habit. Too expensive. We got back to my place and I gave him a quick blow job. I couldn't get enough of his pure, all-natural life milk. I told him as much. Tomorrow would be a Tuesday...and then Wednesday PART THREE I kind of don't remember much about Tuesday. I'd always kind of thought of Wednesday as an unlucky day -- mainly because I always had to think twice about how to spell it. Lance and I went out for smoke breaks on the rusty fire escape. "Did you sleep with the clothes on last night?" "Nope. Didn't have to. I went to two bars and put them in a pile while I had sex. I hung them up and they look just perfectly abused now." "Tell me about your guy." "He's the sweetest man on Earth. Genuine. But he's...heavy." "Like 'fat'?" "Yeah. Very much so, but I don't use that word." That's pretty all that was noteworthy about my Tuesday. Oh, I talked with Jose on the phone and he sort of invited himself over. He fucked me, sweat all over me and left. OK. I had the next 17 hours to kill before my appointment tomorrow. I decided to smoke a lot of weed and listen to Depeche Mode with the headphones on. I really couldn't believe the bad review 'Rolling Stone' gave this CD. Violator was genius. It meshed with a good buzz so perfectly. I drifted off somewhere around four in the morning. I woke up around 10 am. Shit. Why couldn't I have woken up with only an hour left to get ready. I showered and used all the beauty products Lance had suggested. My hair looked ridiculously good. I got dressed in the new-ish clothes. I couldn't pace any more. I decided to leave the apartment at noon. I drove by the address. I shuddered for whatever reason. I needed to calm down. I saw a sports bar called 'Innings' (or something like that). I parked on the street. They'd have bar food and tons of TVs. I could kill a couple of hours here. Lance had warned me not to show up too early. "Rich dudes are always late and drunk by mid-afternoon. They don't have jobs." Done and done. I ate a plate of loaded nachos and watched the one TV that wasn't playing ESPN. Some game show. I would kick so much ass on one of these shows. No brag, but I would. Their tequila was a better brand than any I've tasted so far. the dudes here were all talking about the upcoming Sunday football games as I ate and got a little drunk...just a little. The food made me feel better. I still had an hour left. I joined the guys at the bar. You never knew where you'd find a story. I ordered another tequila and pretended to be straight. Every single person there was smoking. I lit one from the pack Jose left behind the night before. I didn't belong here, but I still had an hour to kill. The bartender turned his attention to me "You gotta college team, kid? "Nebraska". Groans from the other guys. I just knew it was a college with a good team. "Best keep that under your hat. What can I get ya?" "Tequila. House brand." The conversations here were boring as hell. What the fuck was "fantasy football"? They were really into arguing about their "leagues". No stories here...just boring straight man shit. I used to have teen crushes on those jock types in high school, but it was never enough to get me interested in sports. It was Wednesday but they were all watching highlights from Monday Night's game - like it even mattered. "You're new here. What do you do?" "I'm a reporter for the alternative weekly." "That free one? With all the gay shit in it?" "It's mostly about the local music scene. I cover actual news stories." "Oh yeah? There was a dead hooker found a few blocks from here. Strangled with the very necklace she was wearing -- or else it cut her throat, something like that. Paper never covered it." "Does that happen a lot around here?" He shrugged. "If it was the work of a serial killer -- then I would cover it." "Yeah -- I see." Less than 40 minutes to go. I must be developing a higher tolerance for alcohol because I only felt slightly buzzed. I tried not to think about how important this appointment could be to my future. I had to be cool. "One more tequila, and a pitcher of Miller Lite." "Comin' up." I couldn't stop fiddling around with the gold bracelet Lance had lent me to wear. I was not a jewelry person. "Thanks, man. Nice place you got here." "You think? It does OK." I had one of my mini notebooks and a palm-sized pen in my front pocket. I really should buy one of those tiny tape recorders. I'd put that on my Christmas list. Also a cell phone. I just hated the idea of always being available. 24/7. Jose had one because of his landscaping work. I was finally getting slightly drunk and decided it was close enough to 3 to leave. One more cigarette and a trip to the bathroom and I'd be good to go. I peed and stood in front of the mirror and took a look at my pretend self. The clothes looked just unkempt enough, but my hair was not messy enough. I put a palm full of water through it. OK. Better. I looked as close to a rich kid as I ever would. The shoes were finally stretching out a little. I walked out and let the chilly Autumn air wake me up and put some color in my cheeks. And there I was. Not Dan or Danny -- Daniel was here. I pressed the buzzer and waited. "Yes?" It was Julie Andrews again. "Daniel Sherwood. I have an appointment." "Yes. I see. Come on up to the fifth floor. I'll be waiting." The door clicked. I was in. The elevator was an old, iffy freight lift that was very David Lynch. The whole building was. I practiced my bored look as I made sure my fly was closed. "Mr. Sherwood?" There she was. She didn't look anything like Julie Andrews. She was dressed like a spinster librarian with glasses and a bun in her white hair. She also didn't seem the least bit pleasant. I could give that attitude right back to her. She unlocked a door and let me in to the gallery space. Impressive. "Of course there's no photography allowed." There were no prices on anything - because rich people just bought whatever they wanted without caring about trivial things like cost. "At this end, we still have a few of Salvador's earliest pieces." They were distinctively rust-colored, an ominous brown that I guess blood dries into. "Most of those were done before he started mixing blood with oil paints. As we move to the right, you'll see the colors get richer and more defined." "Yes. I see that." I tried to look bored - even though the man obviously had talent. Every single canvas was done in shades of red. "Just early this year, he began to get more abstract. weird red you'd never see in a Sherwin Williams store. 'Hustler blood' was all I could think. "I like this much more, but I believe I'd like something done with my own blood. Something personal. Does he do commissions?" "They may be arranged, if his schedule can be freed up. I'll have to talk to him first." "I see. It's for a gift." Her portable phone rang. "One moment please. Feel free to look around." She answered it with her Julie Andrews voice. "Gallery. This is Valerie. Yes, Mrs. Mallory... oh. Oh! Well...yes, yes. I understand. Of course. I'm not sure." She moved back out into the hall. It was about then that I heard the music. Loud metal music. I followed it to another door at the far left end of the loft. I wondered if Salvador was actually in there, working. I chanced it. It was another huge room that had a plastic tarp on the floor and many opened tubes of paint. The music was godawful shit that I thought Nirvana had killed off already. Salvador was wearing a painter's smock. And nothing else. I could see his bare ass. He didn't see me, but moved to turn the music off. "Ah - the art collector is here." "I'm sorry to disturb you." He turned to face me. He was astonishingly handsome. Jet black hair and a neat little mustache and goatee that Lucifer himself only wishes he could have. "You aren't a patron of the arts and you're not wealthy. You fooled Valerie, though. That's not easy to do. You were just drawn here, drawn to me." "No...I..I mean, I just...." Damn. I was busted. "Look -- I'm a wanna-be reporter and I'd like to do a story about you." "Want it bad enough to give me some blood?" Oh fuck no! "Well..." "I bet you have that ice cold Northern European blood - which is not easy to find around here." "OK. I'll do it. Now?" "No. Can you come back later tonight? Around 10?" Valerie burst in. "Mr. Sherwood! This is not allowed! I'm so sorry, Salvador!" "Go mind those receipts, Valerie. We're discussing business." She harrumphed and left abruptly. "But first...mind if I make one small cut? Just to see the color, maybe have a taste." "Uh..." This better get me a better job somehow. "OK." "I'll let you photograph me --even if it's just a silhouette. I have a fantastic camera. We'll talk more tonight." "OK, But not too deep -- and somewhere I can hide it." "How about a little nick on the cheek? You can say you sneezed while you were shaving. That OK?" No. "I guess. As long as you use a fresh blade. And only make a little cut." "I use Exacto blades -- you can watch me put in a new blade. Smart. I like that." I watched him take a fresh blade from a little plastic box and he replaced the old one with it. Was I actually going to let him do this? "Just a small cut, OK?" "Absolutely. Mr. Sherwood." And then he made a quick little jab on my cheek and I barely felt it. He collected the drips in a small glass vial. There are a lot of little blood vessels on the face and the little tiny cut bled a lot and wasn't clotting anytime fast. "Beautiful! It's so pure." He then leaned down and licked the fresh wound on my face, I'd never agreed to that! Fuck! "Mm... you've smoked some weed recently and drank alcohol very recently. You don't use drugs -- not a virgin. " Was this guy a vampire or something? "You can taste all that??" "Oh yes. My sense of smell, taste and vision are very refined." "OK. Do you, um, have a band-aid you let me put on." He fetched one and I hoped no blood had gotten on my shirt. "See you at 10 tonight. Valerie won't be here. It'll be just us." I left and walked back to where my car was parked. As much as I wanted to stop at No Name, I couldn't. I was wearing the same clothes as I was on Monday. Plus -- even though the shaving accident excuse would probably fly, I'd met my quota of lies for the past couple of days. I knew I'd have to probably find a way to avoid Jose. We were having sex almost every night before his shift. Another lie would have to happen. There were messages on my machine but I just wanted to take a nap. I took off the shoes and lied down on the futon. I didn't wake up until it was almost 8 PM. Phone. "Hello?" "Hey! I been trying to reach you all day. What's up?" "I'm sick -- stayed home in bed today." I actually did feel a little unwell right then. "Oh no! What's wrong?" "Sore throat, coughing...no fever. It's just a bad cold." "Oh man. It's about that time of year I guess. Can I bring you anything?" "No. I hope you don't get it too." "OK. Call me tomorrow. Just rest and drink some fluids. Good night, Dan. I love you." "Me too, Bye." While I was on a roll, I'd call Ed. "Hey! I left you a message. I was worried. How did it go?" "Well...I'm part of the story now." He audibly gasped. "He'll give me an interview if I agree to give him some of blood. It's later tonight. I can also score photos that he wants final approval of." "Holy SHIT, Danny! Are you sure about this? Will you be safe? I mean - look, if you want to drop this now, I'll let you do the fat guy story." "Yeah -- I'm part of that story too." "Oh man ...Danny...I mean...." "Look, it's fine. I'll be OK. But I may be in late tomorrow." "Take the day off. Get rest, scribble some stuff down and try not get too personally involved with your work. You're just like I was back in the day --and it nearly killed me." I hung up. And wanted to shower and get ready. I could just dress as myself this time. There was no need to pretend for Salvador's sake. I was ready. I sat in front of the TV and opened the bottle of Mexican wine Jose had bought over the other night. I knew nothing about wine, but it wasn't bad. I'd chilled it even though I didn't know if I was supposed to. Some of them were supposed to be warm I suppose. I had fresh mini notebook in my pocket. I smoked two cigarettes and checked myself in the bathroom mirror. The bleeding had stopped on my cheek and was barely noticeable. I could always let some designer stubble grow in. I'd look like the other trendy dudes in the office. I needed to go. Even though I still had 45 minutes to go. No Fear. PART FOUR I was early again. I'd parked at that same random sports bar to have a few drinks. I'd put this on the company account. Small crowd again, but different bartender. Same insanely boring hetero talk. this new barkeep carded me. Asked me if I had a college team too. "M.U. for football, K.U. for basketball." (I went to Creighton and had no idea where they were in the standings -- or if they even had sports teams) "No way - you can't have the best of both worlds -- pick a state, kid!" Fuck him. I ordered some double shots of Captain Morgan rum and handed him the card. "Want to run a tab?" "Yeah. What time is it?" "8:50. Got a hot date later?" Sorta "No. Not exactly." I wanted a really healthy buzz by 10 -- and I needed to calm down. I know one thing: I was not going to let him lick the cut he made on me. That had to be somewhat unsafe -- the human mouth was full of bad-ass bacteria. I'd brought a little box of my own razor blades from home. I only ever shaved with a traditional razor. Those electric shavers just didn't do a good enough job. I kept getting them for Christmas from different family members, but always re-gifted them eventually. "Damn, Kid! You some kind of camel or something? You're supposed to sip rum, not down it like beer." Fuck him twice. He had no idea what lie ahead for me. I got out my little notebook and looked at all the questions I'd thought to ask. I'd done some internet research and discovered Salvador wasn't the only artist who painted with blood. There were more than a few, but he was the only one I'd found who used other people's blood - and the only one who mixed it with regular oil paint (that I could find). I underlined a few key words and added some thoughts. I had to get this right. The bartender handed me a tall glass this time. It was a rum and coke, with a 'heavy pour'. "It's almost 9:30....what's that? Your diary?" "No. I just take notes all the time. I'm a reporter." That still wasn't exactly true. But after tonight.... I just hated how easily I could lie these days. I remember ,as a kid, thinking only kids lied. Adults just wouldn't, couldn't tell a fib. Kids are dumb. I was numb but had work to do -- I'd get there early. So what? I was no longer 'Mr. Daniel Sherwood". Just Danny. Punk. asshole, wanna-be reporter. I buzzed the door. Silence. Then I heard a harried voice answer... "Daniel? You're a little early and I've got somebody here. Can you..? Oh never mind -- come on up. I'll leave the door unlocked." It buzzed. Maybe he had another 'donor' up there. This was usually about the time I'd started seeing them filter into No Name. Why was I jealous? Simple - I was very much attracted to this demonic vampire freak. Not in love. Just ... just something else. I went inside the gallery space and saw Salvador and some grungy kid sitting together,forehead to forehead. The hustler kid was bawling his eyes out and Salvador was saying quiet, comforting words to him and gently putting some gentle pressure on his bandaged forearm. "Sh, Sh. You need to go home and relax.Don't smoke any more T tonight and stay off the street. They'll all be waiting for you tomorrow. Take those iron pills I gave you and maybe some B-12." The scummy kid was still crying, but tried to compose himself. I'd never seen such a tough-looking dude show so much vulnerability. I pretended to be interested on one of the paintings. You can pretty much hear everything in one of these big spacious lofts. Had the hustler freaked? About the cut? Or was it the drugs he had probably taken? I had no idea what 'T' was. It could be smoked was all I knew so far. I needed to ask Salvador. I needed to know so much. The guy left. We were alone at last. I felt my dick harden. "Lose your shoes and socks -- we're going back to the studio and there's paint on the floor. If you step in anything, you'll know it right away...and you won't track it back out here. Old painter's secret." I was a little embarrassed about my feet. I needed to take better care of them. His bare feet were extra long and looked very groomed. "Actually -- get completely naked and I'll give you the gifts I got for you." Oh no. Get naked in front of this guy?? I wasn't ashamed of my body. I was lean and had a fairly nice penis -- that I wish wasn't so erect. 'Gifts'. I'd eventually get one more than I bargained for, and only know about it a few weeks later. "Does this excite you a little?" Don't be embarrassed. Let's go on back to the studio. I just left my clothes and shoes there on the floor. Was I supposed to bring them? The cold air was going to kill my boner for sure. The work area was covered with a new plastic tarp with paint spills everywhere..,god, I hoped it was paint and not blood. "Here" he held out a paint-spattered flannel shirt. "You look a little cold. And then we'll get started. I'm guessing you don't want the cut on your arm. I can do it on your upper thigh -- it'll be easy enough to conceal under your boxers." "What about the interview?" "After. I have some surprises for you after we cut." Well...It's not like I had a lot of options here. "Oh. Should I stand?" Was this all really happening? "Yes! Blood flows downward, thanks to gravity. I won't need to cut so deeply. I'll have to be careful -- your femoral artery is down in that area. Now I'm really wanting to use some arterial blood eventually because it's more bluish. But I can't take that risk. Not with you. Do you have a lover, Danny?" "Yes. He doesn't know anything about this. We're still new to each other. My first boyfriend." "Spanish?" "Yeah -- how did you..." Forget it -- he was some kind of weird psychic freak. "Try to stand still. I have to be careful in this area." Shit. I'd left my fancy new razor blades in my jeans pocket. "Do you have more clean exacto blades?" "I still have the one I used on you earlier. All washed and everything. Still sharp as hell. I even accidentally cut my thumb with it as I dried it off. Why wasn't I smart enough to ask if he'd washed it again? With alcohol? I didn't think of too many other things except -- maybe I should get the hell out of here. "OK." My boner was rising again. I loved that was kneeling down with a knife in his hand. I stayed as still as I could. This cut hurt more than the one he made on my cheek. He went deeper. and I felt the warm blood start flowing down my cold bare leg. "Uh oh. That maybe went too deep. Stay put." He collected several glass vials of the gushing blood and of course put his mouth on the cut and sucked dome up. I was still wasn't OK with that. "Saliva is a natural coagulant. This won't last. I didn't hit the artery. This is why I usually use the guys' arms and wrists." "Wow. Did I just lose too much blood? I'm dizzy." "No - less than a pint. Or about just about a pint. I'll get you some juice and cookies in a second. Hold this cloth over the cut and put some pressure on it. Let me go get you some of your gifts, He came back with two boxes, his fancy camera and two folders. "I have my own darkroom and took some pictures of the gallery, the studio and myself -- partially shadowed and distorted in an antique mirror. That old glass that warps everything. These are for your story. The other photos are for you -- and just you, Not for publication. I put the appropriate negatives. in the photos folder that can be published. I'm keeping the other negatives. Don't look at them now.Now - open this box. It was a tiny little recorder - just what I'd wanted. "I know you like to write in your little notebook, but I talk a lot and I talk fast. This will be easier to transcribe for your article. "Wow. Thank you so much, Salvador. I still have my notebook with questions written in it. This is perfect!" It's got a fresh cassette in it as well as new batteries. You're all set. Okay....open the other one. It was a mini digital camera. "That's for you to use next time. You have a computer, right? With a USB port?" "Three of them." "Nice. You look pale -- let me get you some juice and some Oreos." Gross. "Let me check you out for paint and blood. Lift your feet up. OK. Your cut is already clotting." We can go out to the gallery and have a seat. I was still naked. I sat on a sofa as he got me the promised glass of orange juice and a handful of cookies. I was hungrier and thirstier than I thought. I needed it too. I felt stronger. "Need the bathroom? It's right past the studio door. I went. But I didn't really have to go. Nothing came out from either end. I was still deathly pale, but I was usually looked too white anyway. I came back out and Salvador was sitting on the couch -- totally naked. Stimulating himself. Shit! OK. It's not like I didn't want this to go further - but I needed my interview. "Whoa -- you are one confident man, Salvador!" "I'll behave -- for now. I recorded some personal thoughts already. You can listen later. Let's get started." "OK. When did you first get interested in painting with blood?" "Call it a fetish. I love the life force and I think most art is too cold. Blood painting is warm. I used to just use my own blood, but it was too personal -- I started asking others to donate blood - friends, lovers. family. It freed me up creatively. But blood changes color because of the iron content. It also flakes off unless you use a fixative. I was selling my work while still in school. I got interested in using strangers' blood. The easiest donors were these street kids who had drugs and disease in their system. It makes a difference in texture and color. I got inspired. Bit it still rusted and flaked. So I began to mix the blood with oil paint -- which stays around for centuries. Obviously. I still like the color red. So do my customers." "Do you feel like it's reckless to paint with blood when there are some serious blood-borne diseases out there?" "Possibly. I don't like the word 'reckless'...I prefer to call it 'daring'. I need to be as brave as the young men who volunteer to let me cut them. I've had the AIDS virus for ten years -- from my own activities unrelated to art --and some of the paintings you've seen in the gallery are tainted -- but the virus dies quickly outside the body. I don't use drugs, but I do get a secondhand high when I smell or taste chemical blood. Turn off the recorder." I did. "Are you scared now?" "No -- Yes. A little. I'm new to sex. I was a virgin until this past weekend. I think I'm in love with the guy." "Love is as dangerous as sex, Daniel. OK. Turn the recording on again." He stood up and his dick and hairy torso were beautiful and in plain view. "I'm going to paint now as we talk. I hope you don't mind -- you are inspiring me. He put his smock on and left the room. That furry ass of his was so perfect. He came back with a new bottle of wine and a corkscrew. It's still corked so you know I didn't put anything in it. Some guys assume I'm going to drug them, but that's not my style. I understand their distrust." He mixed a vial of my fresh blood with a small amount of crimson paint. " I only had 50/50 luck with uncorking wine bottled on my own, but I couldn't fuck this up in front of him. "Glasses?" "What? Oh - no. We can just take swigs from the bottle if you're comfortable with that?" Yes. No. Oh fuck it. I took a generous gulp from the very dry red wine. He was already painting on the fresh canvass. "Is seduction part of your work?" "It's possibly part of this one - but not usually. I'm just sourcing materials for art." "Do you consider your work ethical?" "I hate that word. Nothing is 100 % ethical. Vegetarians make such a big deal about their 'cruelty-fee' diets, but tons of tiny animals are killed when grains and vegetables are harvested. Rodents and such. Is that ethical?" He was talking in circles and I needed to reign this in. But then he had the brilliant idea of cutting his own groin and mixing his blood in with mine. I involuntarily shuddered. "When and why did you start going abstract with your artwork?" "Earlier this year. I felt like brushes were putting too much distance between me and the canvas. I started finger-painting like a pre-school kid. It was a revelation!" His groin was still bleeding. It was alarming. "The work progressed towards abstraction just by not using traditional tools. "You might need to tend to your cut, Salvador." "Perhaps...in a bit. I'm just too into this now. This piece will not be for sale!" He added some dark blue. Making violet. "Do you see yourself working with blood forever? Is this your permanent medium?" "I don't know -- that's a very good question. It will always involve something provocative -- I once considered using snake venom mixed with blood. Or doing something 3-D, sculpture or something. Right now - I'm still so drawn to blood for now. I'm always thinking of new ways to incorporate it. These street kids are using different drugs now. Opiates are really intriguing to me currently. The blood is a little lazy - which is why yours is so unique. It's lively and clean but chilled like glacial water. I once tried mixing urine with paint but there was no life in the art. And it was just too distasteful to my eye." "Why do you think people are so drawn to your paintings?" "Some people are just morbid -- like those people who bought John Wayne Gacy's paintings that he makes on death row. I think even Dahmer's father sold some terrible drawings and wrote a book. Some weirdos are just always looking for something new, something dark. Other's are just attracted to me -- to a kind of danger they think I represent. I'm actually harmless, but it's easier to just take their money and let them think whatever they want." I drank more of the wine but Salvador hadn't touched it. I guess maybe he saw a little bit on concern on my face because he walked over and took a long swag. His large penis was half erect. I just reached over and touched it. I just had to. "I've got an idea. Come with me." I didn't even think twice about following him. He had me stand at the easel and gave me the blood/paint. "This will be my first collaboration. Paint something - go with what's already there and carry it for a while. There are brushes over there or you can use your fingers, whatever. I put my index finger directly on his dripping wound. I held to my lips. "What's it taste like, Danny?" "Passion. Hot, risky passion." "Go with that." I painted using just his blood and then with some of the maroon paint. My own cut was still dripping a little and I added that too. I added all three liquids. and reached what I thought was a natural stopping point. He was impressed. "Done! I love your instincts! I guess writing and painting are very similar. We just finished the first the first chapter in our story. Together." It looked like a piece of organ meat to me, but of course I didn't say that." And then we were kissing passionately His fully hard dick was rubbing against mine and I reached around a grabbed his furry butt. He took my face in his hands. "Are you sure?" No."Very!" He brought me down to the floor and mounted my body. Our bloody, paint spattered naked bodies merged and he entered me. I wasn't thinking this through very well - we were just just making another creation, still collaborating. This way more painful than when Jose first nailed me with his stubby little member, nut I was infinitely more turned on. That makes a difference as it turns out. I wanted him in me deeper and deeper despite the pain. He was jabbing away the same he stabbed his fingers directly onto the canvas. Art was being made inside of me. I should remember to write that phrasing down. "I'm signing it now...I'm coming!! He heaved as he shot a hot load deep into my guts. I wouldn't need a test to confirm I was now infected. I was a walking, talking, writing work of art. The way I lived my life from here on would be different. He stayed inside me as his dick got soft. "Want the shower first?" "Yeah -- do you have hydrogen peroxide?" "No! That makes the cut heal slower. Use soap and warm water. Not too hot. You don't have anything in your hair, but some of the paint may be hard to get off your skin. I've got a special mixture of stuff you can use on that later. It's a little hard on your skin - so use some moisturizer afterwards. I'll send you home with everything you'll need. What are you thinking? "Only good things, Salvador. Only good things." He grinned at me and I finally saw the glowing light behind his 'evil' disguise. We hugged again. And then I showered. When I came out of the shower, all clean (on the outside at least) Salvador was trying to extract the blood and semen mix I'd left in the spot where my ass was during sex. "You don't mind if I use this, do you?" "No. Not at all." "I've got clients from Italy flying in tomorrow morning. Think we could meet again on Friday? After 6 PM? This new painting of ours will be ready for you to take home." "Wow! Thanks! Sure. Think you get some quotes from these clients? Maybe a photo? I can messenger some release forms to Valerie first thing in the morning." "No. I've already got all kinds of legal forms on hand. I even signed some for the photos in the one folder. Remember -- those other photos are for you only. Don't share them or reproduce them in any way--not that you would. I'm lawyered up, man. You can understand why, "Yes. Well, I've got a story to work on. It's almost 1." "Read all the instructions and learn to use it. It shouldn't be that difficult for a smart guy like you." "I appreciate all this, Salvador." "That's another thing. My real is Simon. Simon Goldman. I chose to go by Salvador when I was in art school. I'm 40 years old." "What would you prefer to be called by my me?" "Your lover." I just kissed him and left. "See you on Friday." I was too wired to go straight home. I had tomorrow off -- but a lot of work to do. No way could I go back to No Name. I could probably never go there again. I'd have to lose that place, I'd have to lose sweet Jose, his wonderful family and my negative HIV status. Things would change now. I went back to the sports bar and there was a different bartender working. I couldn't drink tequila ever again now so I ordered a pitcher of beer, got some quarters and went to play some pinball. Jose had probably called me to see if I was feeling better. Maybe he was hoping I'd be well enough to host him again before his shift began. I couldn't. I had my lover's virus replicating inside my bloodstream -- even sucking his dick was not 100% safe now. People think playing mindless games is just mindless and an escape from reality don't understand that, yes - it does occupy the detail-oriented part of your brain while the rest of your mind is processing other things. It's also true when you're drawing or writing and even when you're washing dishes. The mind is most active when you're in the deepest stage of sleep. I bet my lover knew that already. I finished my third beer and decided to call it a night. I wanted to look at the photos and listen to the tape. Was it still recording while we had sex? I drove home without incident even though I knew I'd never pass a breathalyzer test just then. Messages from Jose, Mom and Ed. All of them were probably worried, but it was a little too late for that. I wouldn't start the story or listen to the tape until I'd had a good sleep. But I would look at the photos he'd taken just for me. The first few were gorgeous photos of his face and torso. A couple of shots of his hard dick with every single vein, pore and pubic hair shown in glorious detail. I didn't beat off or even attempt to read up on the digital camera. I just slept. Let it all work itself out in the my dreams. END

I haven't written in a while but the other day, something happened which I just had to share with you all. My husband is a shopaholic and orders orders stuff online all the time. Because of our work schedules are at odds, I often find his purchases are delivered when I am at home. This past week, I was in the shower and I heard the doorbell ring. He had mentioned a package would arrive that day, and it would require a signature, so I quickly pulled on a towel and ran downstairs. The UPS delivery guy that stood there when I opened the door was a handsome 40 something year old Middle Eastern looking wolf. Dark beard with extremely hairy arms and legs. He was bout 6'2" and maybe about 300lbs. Seemed muscular and was almost too big for his uniform. He addressed me, asking me to confirm my name. As it turned-out the package was for me. He handed me a small box and asked me to sign his clipboard. I fumbled with the box and clip board, particularly as my towel was working loose, and I had visions of it falling to the floor. Still, I successfully juggled the package, the clipboard and my towel, and everything satisfactorily handled, we exchanged the proper niceties I stepped back into the house. I had barely gotten inside and placed the box on the kitchen counter when I received this text message: "Hey, this is Sander. I just delivered your package. I was wondering if I could bother you for a glass of water?" I was slightly surprised, but still I replied by text "Of course, no problem." Upon opening the front door I found Sander standing on my threshold. "Thank you so much. You know how hot it is out there," he remarked. "No worries, come in," I said, motioning him inside. As he entered the house and walked past me, I got a whiff of that distinct odor that was unmistakably man musk. He was obviously sweating in the heat outside. His arm air glistening in the sunlight that entered the house through the front door. I could see the pit stains over his UPS uniform. My ass involuntarily twitched, but I checked myself, shut the door, leading him into the kitchen where I pulled out a water bottle from the fridge and handed it to him. He looked around the living room and kitchen and said, "Wow. This place is really dark. All the windows and blinds down." "Oh yeah. We have neighbors and I don't want them to see me naked in the house," I honestly replied. He took a big gulp of the water bottle I had handed him and downed it in one go. He then turned to me and stared at me with his dark beady eyes. I looked right back. He moved closer to me until he was towering over my small 5'6" 135lb frame. Neither of us said a word. His face was tense, almost angry. My heart started to race and I could feel it thumping loudly in my chest. He was right in front of me, less than a foot from me. I could smell his rank body odor. His presence was overwhelming. I realized that neither of us had spoken or looked away from each other for a good minute or so. I took a deep breath in. He moved his hand and placed it over my head pushing me down. I knew what I was supposed to do. In the next few seconds I was on my knees fumbling with his belt and shorts trying to get access to his baby maker. I unbuckled him and opened his shorts to see his black Jockey briefs. Now normally I would take my time but somehow I knew I had to be fast. I pulled down his shorts and briefs to his size thirteen shoes and saw the most gorgeous thickest black bush of pubes with a nice thick 7" semi uncut cock. His crotch smelled pungent and his cock was cheesy and leaking precum. His hairy balls hung low and were wet with sweat. I quickly lapped up some of the sweat on his balls before starting to suckle on his ripe dirty cheesy cock which was increasing in length and girth every second. The smegma made his dick taste salty. I suckled on his cock as if it was my last moment on earth. By this point his dick was a full nine inches, and was as thick as a coke bottle. I started to choke as I swallowed it whole my nose and lips buried deep into his sweaty pubes. He started to moan. I felt his hands on my head forcing my face to remain buried there with his whole member inside my mouth and deep in my throat. As I started to gag he pulled my head back and said, "Its too big for your mouth." He guided me back up to my feet. My towel by this time was on the kitchen floor. He looked at my body and smiled. He then quickly turned me over and bent me over the counter. I spread my feet apart as I took a deep breath preparing for what I knew was going to be painful. He spit on his fingers and roughly manhandled my ass. I hadn't been fucked in weeks and I was tight. And then just like that, he placed one hand on my mouth and in one forceful and excruciating stroke pushed his thick donkey dick inside of my tight ass. I let out a loud squeal and tried to move away from him, but he knew what would happen and was prepared for it. With his large hand on my mouth and his other one wrapped tightly around my waist, there was no escaping. As tears of pain rolled down my eyes I knew he was inside me and he had full control over my body. He owned me in that moment. He started to thrust deep into me. With every stroke I gasped. He was rearranging my insides with his huge cock. As he kept going I waited for the pain to get better but it didn't. It seemed like this beast was going to get rougher and rougher with every stroke. Suddenly I felt his pace quicken. His thrusts became more forceful. More painful. Deeper. I knew what was happening. He started to grunt in the most animalistic, feral snorts I could imagine and, with stroke after stroke, volley after volley, the thick seed from his sweaty balls emptied into my ass. I looked at our reflection in the stainless steel refrigerator. Here was a giant BULL over twice my size towering over me with his donkey dick inside my small ass pumping me full of his superior seed. After about fourteen volleys, he was finished breeding me. He had emptied all the DNA in his balls completely into me. I was his sow. Just like that he pulled out of my hole leaving it gaping and full of his sperm. I turned around and turned my attention to his dick. It was damp and sticky with a mixture of his seed and blood from when he ruined my asshole. I cleaned him up with my mouth and he quickly pulled up his shorts and said, "Thanks. I really needed a slut to empty into. I'm so glad you opened the door." I smiled back. My ass still hurting from the assault it had undergone, but I was proud of myself. He returned my smile, gave me a light swat on the ass, and quickly left to get back to his route. As I gathered my towel up from the kitchen floor I saw the box on the counter. It was a gift to me from my husband. The package an exquisitely beautiful watch. The card which accompanied the watch read "To my beautiful husband. This watch is to celebrate the last five years of love, loyalty and commitment to each other. I love you more every day." I smiled, not feeling the least bit guilty I had cheated on him yet again....

Sir, You say that you love making horny slutty faggots learn how to be a good cumwhore that surrender to your will to be wreck fucked and cummed in by strangers. Would you be interested in blindfold one boy, using either a discarded condom or some leftover strangers puddle of cum found in the booth that you finger or possibly gathering enough to get squirted up his open boycunt, even maybe forcefully shoving a shard of tina inside to melt try with the loads- finally, you can forcibly spread his exposed raw boypussy against a gloryhole... If you allow, a camera is placed underneath the gloryhole to video the entire event, showing off his exposed raw boypussy along with each one of the bareback nasty cocks invited to rip into his raw boypussy, fuck nonstop until they'd be spurting thick sperm wads inside that open boycunt? This is my raw boypussy. Always wanted to be owned and trained by a top to be his gloryhole bareback fag boypussy to whore out or share

Of course it’s wrong to do that. Even anonymous sex is supposed to be an act of love. I don’t see how to make it illegal without radically increasing Government’s involvement in our sex lives. but Karma’s a bitch and it’s as certain as gravity.

honestly, I was stealthed. Whether it was on accident or not, it doesn't matter. Anyone who has been stealthed and found out they were pozzed would be devastated by it. If you want to get pozzed, or poz someone who wants it, fine it's your choice. Just don't make other people suffer.

Part 20 - The Singer Jordan was up early doing his rounds before many of the guests surfaced, Daniel had drifted off to sleep by the time Jordan had left. He told Anderson not to disturb him until 9am when he would come back for breakfast. The sun was just beginning to peer over the horizon as Jordan was walking along the pristine beach, he stopped to chat with the deck boys who were responsible for keeping everything just so on the beach and pool terrace. Cael was having an early morning dip before he started work, Jordan waved at him continuing his walk around up to the Orchid Wing pool terrace. His key card opened the gate and he walked through noticing a lone swimmer in the pool, his gaze was averted by the scene and how serene and tranquil this pool area was. Guests were beginning to enjoy coffee on their verandas, many of whom said good morning to Jordan as he wandered across the terrace, the swimmer had stopped and was getting out of the pool. "Morning Jordan" Sam said with a beaming smile and still mesmerised how fit and good looking he was. Jordan smiled and walked over "Good morning Sam, how was your swim?". "Great and this place is amazing, so much more private than the Sandy Lane down the coast" Sam replied drying himself. Jordan chuckled "That is good to hear, did you sleep well?". Sam looked and responded in a rather flirty fashion "Oh yes, very very well". Jordan shook his head smiling he knew Sam was flirting with him "Excellent, and is Morgan looking after you?". "Yes he is. Jordan are you allowed to join me for coffee?" Sam asked trying to hide his shyness. Jordan smiled "Of course I am allowed, but this morning I have breakfast with my partner". Sam shuffled his feet "Ah okay, it's just I'm not use to being so alone like this". Jordan looked at him "What do you mean alone, I thought you would have a whole heap of friends". "No, most of them just see the famous me so it is quite a lonely existence" Sam replied. Just them Jordan's phone beeped he excused himself for one moment explaining it was his hotel phone, he saw it was Daniel 'Where are you, breakfast is ready'. Jordan smiled and typed quickly 'Tell Anderson we have are 3 for breakfast be there in 2 minutes'. Jordan tentatively responded "I guess people see the fame and money aspect and not the person?". Sam finally relaxed his body "Yes you hit the nail on the head. I thought I needed alone time but this is way to alone". "I did read somewhere you had a partner?" Jordan asked him. Sam laughed "Yeah, he tried to screw me over selling pictures all the time, so no partner anymore". "Come on Sam your having coffee and breakfast with us" Jordan said not giving the chance to say no. Sam looked at Jordan "Us?". "Yes, come on" Jordan walked over to the terrace gate and opened it with his key card. Sam giggled "So you are in the suite next to me?" Jordan smiled and nodded opening the gate and calling out "Danny we have a guest for breakfast". Daniel looked up from his book and put it down "Oh excellent". "Sam this is Daniel my partner" Jordan said introducing them. Daniel walked over towards them "Hello Sam, nice to officially meet you". Sam shook his head smiling "Hi Daniel, sorry I didn't realise Jordan had a partner or even gay". "Come sit Sam" Jordan said and then looked at Daniel "I think Sam was feeling a little lonely". Daniel sat down "Well it can get like that hidden away here". "Thank you both, you get use to people forcing themselves on you wanting to be best mates" Sam responded. Daniel and Jordan sat and listened to Sam during breakfast, it appeared to both of them that although he had a possy of people running around him it was a very lonely existence being so famous and single, normality in a true sense was now hard to come by. They were getting on pretty well due to Sam being relaxed around them, Jordan looking at the time realised he would have to get back to work and went over to kiss Daniel. "Back to work Danny boy" he said kissing him on the head. Daniel pinched Jordan's arse "Okay miss you already" he chuckled. Sam stood up "I should go and leave you in peace Daniel". Daniel looked over at Sam "No, sit back down you don't have to go". Jordan leaned in and whispered to Daniel "Invite him for dinner if you like". Daniel nodded and kissed Jordan then looked at Sam "We can spend the day together if you like Sam". "Yes please I would like the company" Sam replied eagerly. Jordan left them to it just as Anderson brought fresh coffee out and poured it for them, they spent an hour mindlessly wittering away to each other. Sam was now on 'Danny' terms instead of the formal Daniel, it was fair to say that Sam was gobsmacked when he found out that Daniel's family owned the Salinger Hotel Group. Daniel found Sam a pair of sunglasses and a baseball cap so that he couldn't be easily recognised, they wandered out of the Orchid Wing and down on to the beach and got Cael to put some sunbeds close to the sea. Daniel and Sam swam and sunbathed whilst Cael looked after them both as well as being look out for any unwanted attention. Sam laid back on his bed a little out of breath at the swim they had just done but happy, it had been ages since he was able to really chill out and no be on his guard all the time. The 5 days seemed to go by quickly and Sam had become good friends with Daniel and Jordan, he had spent most of his time sunbathing and swimming with Daniel and joining them both for dinner in the evenings. They swapped phone numbers promising to meet up when they were back in the UK next week as Sam wanted to take them out for dinner for their kindness. Sam had already sent messages to some of his closest showbiz friends telling them how amazing the hotel was for privacy. Jordan had also by this time been to the British Embassy and received a resident visa which allowed him to work and stay longer in the UK. There last couple of days on the island were bliss, Jordan had a knack at running the hotel, friendly but not stuffy like some of the top hotels on the island. Sofie returned and took back over the running of the hotel leaving Daniel and Jordan one day of alone time before they flew back to the UK. The flight back to the UK was surprisingly good taking in to account that Steve was not attending to them, Callum had put the whole family and Jordan on the airlines VIP list which went to explain why they received private escorts to their seats and the impeccable service on board. They only had a couple of weeks before they were due to fly out to LA for thanksgiving during which time they would have a lot to cram in. It was early evening when Daniel and Jordan were sat on the sofa cuddling up back in England, tired and jetlagged from their flight but fighting to stay awake so their bodies adjusted. The weather had turned much colder as autumn had really set in, they sat chatting about their trip to LA with Jordan expressing his concerns over being back there knowing that Sage would probably be angry, the last thing he wanted to do was put Daniel or anyone at risk knowing what he was capable of. Daniel assured Jordan that they would not stray far from Nicky and Kit's mansion for the 4 days they would be there. Their phone pinged simultaneously, Jordan looked and saw a message from Nicky saying she would be in London day after tomorrow for a publicity event for 2 nights. Jordan asked if they should invite her to stay, Daniel gave a thumbs up to lazy to move any other part of his body that was snuggled up against Jordan. Nicky responded outlining her plans and that she would love to stay, seeing that her second night was free they decided to host dinner. Jordan sent a message out to the Bajan Group 'Dinner at Daniel's on Wednesday evening' the replies came back quickly all yes's except Kit who was staying behind with the children in LA. Jordan then sent a text to Lucy inviting them and then pondered for a moment, he asked Daniel if they should invite Sam as well, again Jordan stuck his thump in the air and murmured yes. By the time they decided to head up to bed everyone had accepted. Daniel and Jordan found themselves travelling to the airport on Tuesday morning to meet Nicky, deciding to use the company limo meant neither would have to drive. Much to their surprise Callum met them at arrivals and had them security cleared to go airside and wait in the clubhouse whilst he went to the plane to collect her. It wasn't long before they both appeared, Nicky wearing a baseball hat and sunglasses looked extremely out of place causing Daniel and Jordan to laugh at her when she sat down. They spent half an hour having a quick catch up and then proceeded through arrivals, the doors from customs swung open as they exited to numerous flashes going off. The papparazzi knew she had boarded a flight in LA so they were stood waiting for several hours to catch the photo of her arrival in to the UK ahead to the chat show she was doing that evening. To Jordan the baseball cap and sunglasses now made sense, they all clambered to get the photo that could be sold to the press for top dollar. Callum, Daniel and Jordan would also find themselves the following day spread across the globe in print. One person in particular who was paying much more interest in her publicity was Sage, for the first time he got a very good look at the now named man 'Daniel Salinger from the Salinger Hotel Group' as accompanying the star. The second photo below showed Nicky and Jordan laughing with each other, Sage sat back laughing he then phoned the newspaper to reveal who one of the 'Unamed male persons' was in the photo. He now had a chance to destroy Jordan publicly and humiliate him all from one phone call. Nicky eventually surfaced from her bedroom at 1pm and joined the boys in the kitchen for some much needed coffee she was on the phone talking with Kit with a serious look on her face, she hung up and looked at them both. "Guys I think you should be prepared for a shit storm about to happen" Nicky spoke with an upset look. Daniel looked to Jordan and then back at Nicky "What is it?". "They have found out Jordan use to do gay porn and the rumours have started" she put her phone down on the kitchen table. Jordan looked a little shock "Well I knew it would catch up one day, but what sort of rumours?". "We are apparently having a torrid love affair in London" she said looking at Jordan. Jordan sat there looking shocked "I am so sorry Nicky" he said. "Don't be silly Jordan I am use to it, but it's you I am more worried about as it is intrusive" she looked at them both. Jordan shook his head "I promise you it won't bother me Nicky". Daniel returned with his tablet and started going through the English press but nothing was there yet but there was one link to a Hollywood publication that he clicked on, the three of them looked waiting for the page to load then sat there in silence reading it. 'Famous Movie Star In Romantic Fling With Gay Porn Star', they looked at each other and continued reading 'Spotted with her new love interest in London?, American gay porn star Jordan with his dashing suave looks and perfectly defined features made several gay porn movies, which at best were only mildly hot but the acting was dire. His looks obviously caught the eye of Nicky whilst hubby is thousands of miles away babysitting.' There were a couple of links to some of his porn movies and the photo of them laughing looking at each other. Nicky looked at Daniel whilst Jordan read over the article again. "Bastards" he shouted "how dare they say my acting was dire" he burst out laughing. Daniel laughed "They don't know you like I do though". Nicky sat down "Welcome to the fame game Jordan". They sat drinking coffee talking and laughing, Jordan had a suspicion that Sage was probably behind this. Daniel was surprised when his mother and father turned up with bags of shopping, she knew Daniel only to well that he would leave it to the last minute to get the food in for dinner. Jordan and Nicky helped Lucy out preparing dinner whilst Daniel and his father set the dining room table, they then went out to get wine. By the time they arrived back everything was prepared only to find Lucy, Jordan and Nicky sat in the lounge having a cheeky drink after all their hard work. Lucy inquired who the eighth person was but Daniel was not giving anything away so Jordan kept tight lipped as well. Lucy and David went to the kitchen to check on dinner whilst the others showered and changed eventually reappearing shortly before 7pm, at the same time Steve and Callum arrived. David played host and poured drinks, Steve was driving but Daniel insisted they stayed over as they had plenty of bedrooms. Just after 7.15pm the front gate buzzer went off and Daniel excused himself, he opened the gates and went to the front door to greet the new guest. Sam got out of the back seat and asked Daniel what time the driver should pick him up. Daniel chuckled before telling Sam he could stay over as the other guests were as well, Sam shrugged his shoulders and told the driver to pick him up at 10am. Sam walked to where Daniel stood "What others?" a look of shyness appeared on his face. "Family and friends" Daniel replied before taking Sam's hand "Come on". They walked in to the kitchen where everyone was chatting "Everyone this is our guest" Daniel called out. Sam smiled when he saw Nicky as they had met a couple of times at award ceremonies, he felt immediately more relaxed. Steve and Callum stopped dead in their tracks mouths open, Daniel laughed at their expressions before introducing them. Callum could only muster three wow's at this point. He introduced Sam to his mother and father where Sam praised them on their amazing hotel in Barbados, Sam gave Jordan and Nicky a hug. It was during dinner that Lucy invited Sam to the opening of the LA hotel in January. Sam was only to happy "Let me know the dates and I will block it out in my diary" he said. "Thank you Sam and I will do" she smiled then turned to Nicky "I was kind of hoping you might open the hotel Nicky?". Nicky smiled "You know I will Lucy". Sam interrupted "Oh hang on, if she's opening it, then I want to sing a couple of numbers" he laughed. Lucy laughed "Okay, actually you have given me another idea but enough hotel talk at dinner". They moved in to the lounge to have coffee, Lucy approached Sam asking if he would endorse the hotels rooftop bar and mind having it named after him. Sam loved the idea at finally getting a bar of his own, well sort of anyway. They all chatted away until the early hours and Lucy had found out everything she wanted to know about Steve and Callum. What had become evident was they both liked their jobs but didn't see themselves at the airline much longer, they both loved Barbados and even more so now they could stay at the Salinger hotel there. By 2am the group dispersed and went to their bedrooms for some much need sleep. Over the next couple of weeks Daniel and Jordan have dined out with Sam only to find themselves plastered over the British press one morning, they had spent a few days with Daniel's sister and husband who both loved Jordan straight away. Steve and Callum would often pop over when neither were working and Daniel's father and Jordan worked out together each morning. It was on one of these mornings Daniel was sat drinking coffee with his mother after finishing their morning swim in their pool. Lucy put her coffee down on the table "So how are things going with Jordan?". "Amazing mother, sometimes I could cry just being around him, I love him so much" his dreamy look said it all. Lucy smiled "I know Danny, you were never this happy with Greg". Daniel mused for a moment "I don't think I ever actually loved him going by how I feel now". Lucy sipped her coffee "That's what I mean. So are you all packed for tomorrow?". "Oh, not yet doing that this afternoon, it is going to be quite a thanksgiving" Daniel said looking at his mother. Jordan and David showered at the gym and then sat in the changing room drying off, most people had already worked out and left for work so it was just the two of them joking and laughing around. David looked at Jordan "Can I ask you something Jordan?". "David, I hope we were past that and could be open with each other" Jordan replied looking at him. "Yes indeed, what do you see happening with Danny and yourself?" David sat down on the bench. Jordan stopped and continued starring in to his locker "What do you mean David?". David pulled his socks on "I mean your future together". Jordan rummage in his bag then turned to David "I just haven't found the courage yet" showing David the ring. A big smile grew across David's face "Don't worry about the courage, you will know when the time is right". Jordan looked at David "Is it to much to quickly?". David shook his head "Just keep the ring on you when you can. And lets keep this between us". Jordan put the ring back "Do you think Lucy would be okay with this?". David laughed "Lucy would be happy if Danny is happy Jordan". They finished changing and headed home to have lunch with Daniel and Lucy. The rest of the day they spent packing suitcases again looking forward to their LA trip.

Part 19 - The Plan Takes Shape It had been a hard few days sat with the architects and tomorrow they would come up with the new draft plans. Daniel's father David was flying in today for a couple of days to make sure the plans looked sound after all he co-signed the finances and agreed the budgets for renovation and builds. The evening was clear with a bright moon casting it's glow through the palm trees, Daniel and Jordan sat one side of the table whilst Lucy and David the other on the veranda of their suite. David looked between Jordan and Daniel "You two seem to be completely different here, relaxed and happy". Daniel smiled "I think we just both love being in Barbados and together father". David laughed "Like father like son. This is also where I proposed to your mother". Lucy giggled "Well actually it was on the beach but on a night very much like this". It was such a perfect evening, Lucy and David were happy from just the looks on Daniel's face. As the boys left to go back to their suite David turned to Lucy. "Do you have any idea who you will get to run this place?" as he took her hand and sat in the swing seat. Lucy kissed him "Yes and I think you know who I have in mind, but we will wait until after thanksgiving". "Why then?" he asked curiously. "Well we have thanksgiving with Nicky and Kit, then I think we will come here for a week and do it then" she replied. David stood up and looked down at Lucy "Come on wifey I want to take you to bed!". They breakfasted together at Lucy and David's suite as the architects were meeting them here at 10am. Daniel hoping that it would not take all day as we wanted some beach time this afternoon. Lucy told Jordan that next week he had to meet the British Embassy in Bridgetown to get his right to work visa for the UK processed, the downside was they would both have to stay on for another week, Daniel and Jordan pretended to pull upset faces whilst grinning. It wasn't long before the architects arrived and the plans were laid out and they all sat down around the table in the suite lounge area. The current Orchid Wing was first under the spotlight, some of the larger suites would be rebuilt as club rooms and the two Salinger Orchid suites would be made in to 4 rooms with private pool. Lucy took her pen and wrote at the top of the plan 'Club By Salinger', Daniel looked up at his mother and said it was perfect, Lucy smiled and said it was Steve's suggestion. Overall the Club By Salinger wing would have 25 rooms in the redesign. The new Orchid Wing plan looked amazing but there were now 28 suites Jordan noticing this pointed to 3 large 2 bedroom suites with private pools to the far end directly on the beach. Lucy explained they would be the most exclusive suites similar to the Salinger Orchid suite they were in now, he also noticed that the garden suites had gone and were now all pool facing, he took a pencil and suggested they were called Salinger Orchid suites, Orchid Pool suite, Orchid Beach suites and Orchid suite. Lucy and David both nodded and Daniel was happy for once to be taking a back seat. The plan was signed off and finances agreed and work would start rebuilding Saffron Cove in December. Daniel stood and proclaimed that it was beach time, Lucy and David only to happy to put work down for a few hours joined them on the beach. The few days that David and Lucy spent in Barbados with Daniel and Jordan had been the most amazing time. Jordan had come to realise that Daniel loved his parents very much, and it would break Lucy's heart if he stepped back from the business. From that moment he envisioned his life with Daniel and how great it would be if it was here in Barbados, he smiled to himself and went over to say good bye to Lucy and David as they were flying back to the UK. "We will see you at the end of next week, Jordan don't forget the embassy visit" Lucy reminded him. Jordan gave her a kiss and hug "Thank you Lucy". "I will get the flights to LA sorted out and then we can fly down here for a couple of weeks" Lucy said to them all. Daniel kissed his mother "Is Sarah and Darren coming out as well?" he asked about his sister. Lucy laughed "Don't be silly, you know she doesn't like the heat so much and they are going to Darren's parents". Daniel looked disappointed "We must see them when we are back in the UK, Jordan hasn't met them yet". She ruffled his hair "Why don't you see if Steve and Callum can join us". "That would be great, thank you mother" Daniel cheered up. Lucy turned to Jordan "And see if your parents can make it down here as well as our guests". "I am sure they would love to" Jordan replied. "Oh, one other thing Sofie is off to LA tomorrow do you boys mind running the hotel for a week?" Lucy asked them. Jordan replied straight away "Of course I think we can manage a week okay" laughing as he said it. Sofie appeared and said good bye and the three of them watched Lucy and David head off in the limo. Daniel intrigued by the last minute request probed Sofie, all she would say is that Lucy had asked her to manage the refurbishment of the LA hotel. She told Daniel and Jordan that she would pop by the suite in the morning to hand over. Daniel and Jordan returned to the beach to catch the last few rays of the day, they laughed about the enormous task of coordinating all the family and friends to join them. Surprisingly Jordan's parents said yes immediately, Steve and Callum initially said yes but would need to confirm the following day. Finally the sun disappeared beyond the horizon, they laid there at the water's edge relaxing at the tranquillity. The last few guests disappeared back up to the hotel, Cael finished locking the bar area up and waved good bye and disappeared as well. Jordan put his arm around Daniel and kissed him then suggested they have one last swim before dinner. Jordan dived in and Daniel followed, he looked back at the deserted beach, the only sounds was the sea lapping against the shore gently. Daniel floated on his back looking up at the looming night sky as Jordan watched him, slowly he made his way over in between his legs and Daniel let out a giggle at the feeling of Jordan grabbing his legs and pulling him closer until their crotches touched and rubbed against each other. Daniel grabbed Jordan's arms his legs closed around Jordan's waist pulling himself in to an upright position, his arms moved around Jordan's neck, their mouths only inches apart and slightly opening and their lips met and tongues dived for prime position. The lovers kissed against the dusk, two silhouettes embraced with total love for each other, Jordan moved his arm down around Daniel's arse and then freeing his cock and holding it he pulled Daniel's trunks to one side. Daniel opened his eyes wide in surprise as he felt the head of Jordan's cock slipping inside him, Jordan quickly glanced around checking the beach was still deserted. A moan escaped Daniels lips as Jordan penetrated him fully, slowly thrusting up he began to make love to Daniel in the Caribbean Sea. Daniel responded by kissing him urgently but with such tenderness that only intimate lovers could share. Daniel threw his head back and arched his back away from Jordan in the throws of ecstasy, he gasped and cried quietly as his action caused his arse to sink deeper on to Jordan's undulating hips. Jordan looked lovingly in to Daniel's eyes as his cock pulsated erratically as he tried to hold his orgasm back for a while longer, it was futile as he wanted his lover now 'oh baby' he whispered as he shot his seed deep. Daniel panted in tune to the pulsing cock making small moans of pleasure, he levered his arms pulling himself back up to Jordan's face and kissed him deep. Jordan sank to his knees and only their heads were visible above the water kissing each other passionately. Daniel eased himself off Jordan's cock and adjusted his speedos back in place, his hand finding Jordan's cock stowed it gently back in to his speedos. Daniel whispered 'love you so much Jordy' and quickly swam back to shore, Jordan swam around for another 10 minutes. Daniel watching from his sitting position at the waters edge his body still tingled from Jordan's touch, there was no doubt in his head that he had to be with Jordan. A tear trickled down his cheek from the emotions he was feeling, he loved being here and he loved Jordan without any shadow of a doubt. He recalled when Jordan jokingly said to marry him he spoke quietly more to himself but at Jordan who was still swimming 'not then but I would now with all my heart'. Jordan swam to shore looking at Daniel's figure sat alone on the beach, he could just make out the look of a person in love on his face. He sat next to Daniel and in no time their arms wrapped around each other as they kissed and rolled back on to the sand making out for a few minutes. They laid there holding each other tenderly kissing and looking at each other, there was no need for words. They walked back to their suite holding hands and collapsed on the bed naked falling asleep immediately. Sofie appeared at the door of the suite at 10am, Jordan jumped out of the bed after Daniel let him go and threw on a robe. Anderson was laying breakfast outside on the veranda and Sofie stood in the lounge giggling. "Sorry I didn't mean to get you out of bed Jordan" she said trying to put a more business like face on. Jordan looking slightly embarrassed laughed "We were just having a lay in and didn't realise the time". Daniel appeared "Morning Sofie, join us for coffee" rubbing his eyes trying to focus. "Your father said you would probably be up to no good" Sofie giggled again as she walked out on to the veranda. Daniel sat at the table and looked at Sofie "So why are you off to LA?". "Lucy asked if I would oversee the refurbishment of the new hotel" she replied looking at both of them. Daniel leaned forward "Your not fooling me Sofie, spill the beans". "Hmm" Daniel pondered "I expect Adam is happy about that?" he asked. "Well so so, he is annoyed he won't get his long weekends in Barbados..." she stopped mid sentence. Daniel laughed "Your going to run the hotel aren't you?". Sofie held up her hands "Maybe, I am not sure yet though" trying to back track quickly. Daniel shook his head smiling "So what's install for us this week?" changing the subject back to work. Sofie pushed the folder over to Jordan "Pretty busy and Salinger Orchid 2 is occupied tomorrow for 5 days". Daniel looked surprised "Who is staying there?". Jordan opened the folder to the VIP section and looked amazed "No way?". Sofie nodded "Yes, on his own as well, apparently he is a singer". Daniel looked at the name on the list "Samuel Smith as in Sam Smith?". "Yes, he has heard how private the Orchid Wing is which is why he is coming here" Sofie replied. Daniel finished his coffee "I need a shower back in a few minutes". Sofie waited then looked at Jordan "There is something else Jordan but this is between us". Jordan gave Sofie a curious look "Okay". "Lucy wants you to take over most of the management for this week to see how you get on" she confided in him. Jordan nodded "Right, it's a big thing but let's see if I can do it". Sofie smiled "Good, Danny will be getting a text from Lucy later today telling him, he doesn't know yet". "What are you two talking about?" Daniel asked feeling refreshed from his shower. Jordan watched Daniel sit down "Sam Smith, some of his music" he quickly answered. Sofie finished off the hand over telling them she was leaving at midday, Jordan headed off for a shower and to make himself look a little more presentable than the bathrobe he was wearing. When he returned he noticed Daniel smiling whilst looking at his phone, it looked as though the text from Lucy had arrived. They walked through to the main hotel entrance to see Sofie off, the rest of the day went by without any incident with Daniel insisting Jordan took the seat in the GM office. They dined in the main restaurant that evening partly to check on quality, Jordan having learnt from Daniel applied his own unique brand of managing the staff with great success. He was gaining their trust just as they did with Sofie and the family, all of which made his job much easier. The following day Daniel spent most of the day checking the rooms in the main hotel for maintenance and upkeep, Jordan had run the heads of department meeting and was on his way to the Salinger Orchid 2 suite to make sure it was ready for the guest. After all they were paying top dollar to stay in the Orchid Wing. Satisfied everything was perfect he spoke to Morgan the butler that had been assigned to look after Sam during his stay, he asked Morgan to sanity check the bedroom and bathroom one last time to ensure he was satisfied. Jordan checked over the veranda and plumped the cushions again, his work phone beeped and saw their VIP was 10 minutes away. Calling out to Morgan to meet him at the Orchid Wing reception in 5 minutes, he sent a message to Daniel who responded to say he was on his way. "Nervous Jordy?" Daniel asked as they stood waiting in the courtyard out front. Jordan smiled "More so about meeting him than anything else, I just hope everything is perfect". The limo swung in to the courtyard and Morgan opened the door "Welcome to the Salinger Barbados Retreat". Jordan stepped forward as Sam exited the limo "Good Afternoon Mr Smith and welcome I am Jordan the General Manager". Sam smiled noticing how hot looking Jordan was "Thank you, glad to finally be here" and shook Jordan's hand. "Your luggage will be taken to the suite and unpacked for you by Morgan your butler" Jordan informed him. Sam glanced over his shoulder "I was told the suite hotel was private, I hope my privacy is respected." Jordan smiled "Of course Mr Smith, the Orchid Wing is an entirely private hideaway if that's what you seek". Sam smiled "Please call me Sam" they walked up towards the entrance. Jordan looked around but Daniel had slipped out of view "If you will Sam, the concierge will meet us at the suite". They chatted about the hotel and weather as they made their way to Sam's suite, Jordan also told him the beach was also private but open to all guests, if he didn't want anyone to know he was here the Orchid Wing pool terrace and the suites own pool and terrace would be ideal. Jordan left Sam with Morgan and the concierge to check him in. Sam ate dinner in his suite and had an early night. Daniel and Jordan sat quietly cuddled up on the veranda, Daniel had told Jordan he did brilliantly with the VIP. Daniel and Jordan decided to call it a day and went to bed, both exhausted and tired but Jordan still wanted to and did make love to his Daniel.

10. Jay Even after Doug dropped his thick load in my hole, his dick remained impressively hard. I had expected his shaft to grow limp and for his pace to slow down before his dick fell out of my well-fucked hole. But instead, Doug's shaft remained hard and he continued to thrust in and out of my hole. Each stroke pushed the accumulated jizz deeper into me and spread it out along my hole. Just six hours ago, I would have never dreamt of being fucked so intensely. But now, after several guys had used me, each one depositing his load inside of me, it felt almost natural. "Fuck," I moaned. Aiden was now standing in front of me, his body pressed up against mine. I was sandwiched between these two men, their bodies pressed up against my own torso, holding me in place as one of them forced his dick into my almost virginal hole. Even though it was a rough, aggressive fuck, I felt safe between the two men. Doug was nibbling on my back, whispering something I couldn't quite catch, but made me feel safe. "Oh god, that feels good," I grunted. Doug had just pressed the full length of his dick into me and pushed a thick load of spooge deep into my guts. It felt so honorable and perfect to be taking these loads and, in the moment, I couldn't imagine any other way to fuck. "Damn," I moaned once more. "Feel good?" Aiden asked. I nodded in reply. I was starting to lose track of where I was, of what had happened. All I cared about was that feeling of dick in my hole. It was a little scary letting go and letting Doug take such advantage of me. But It felt so fucking right at the same time. "It's good," Aiden whispered in my ear. "Let him fuck you." I lost myself in the deep, repetitive thrusts. Doug was an expert cocksman, and he knew how to fuck me. Plus, as Doug pounded my hole, Aiden held me tight, kissing me and whispering reassurances in my ear. I could feel his cock press against my groin and my leg; it was just as hard as Doug's and I couldn't wait to feel it in me. Despite enduring the reality of Doug's cock, I lost track of time, pushed forward by dreaming the fantasy of Aiden's dick. "You gonna cum again?" Aiden suddenly interjected. I looked back, as best I could with Aiden's broad arms wrapped around my torso. I could just barely see Doug in the low light. His face was locked in an ecstatic determination; he was on the edge of cumming a second time. I tightened my ass; I wanted to milk that load out of him and make him anoint my hole once more with his fluid. "DAYUM," Doug grunted, and he slammed his cock deep into me. "Fucking sweet hole on you boy. Getting a second load. Fucking milking me dry." "Give it to me," I moaned, and pressed back against his dick. In my gut, I felt the familiar warm bloom that I now knew to mean Doug had just shot another load into me. There was a second and a third jet of cum into me; the sequel was at least as good as the original. "Fucking hungry hole on you boy," Doug grunted in my ear, as he shoved his dick back into me, and spurt twice more into my hole. "You and I gotta play again soon. I'm gonna have to get to know this hole properly." He shoved his dick back in once more, and a sixth spurt of semen landed in my gut. The warmth from his cock was spreading across my body and made me feel protected and safe. Although I hardly knew Doug, I felt comfortable around him. Certainly, comfortable enough to meet with him again and to let him cum in my hole once more. "I'll make sure that happens," Aiden said. Doug had stopped pounding my hole and I felt his cock soften. I squeezed my hole one last time, in order to get the last drops of semen from him. I was dreading being empty but at least Aiden had promised to fuck me next. "Do that," Doug said and he slowly pulled his dick out of my hole. "I can't wait." He leaned against me, his hairy chest now wet with sweat from his intense fucking. "Looking forward to our next time," he whispered in my ear. "I'll make sure it's a big load." "Me too," I said, although my mind had already leapt ahead, hungry for more dick. I didn't want to wait to get back to Aiden's apartment; every second without my ass being filled was an eternity of torment. I wanted Aiden to fuck me right there, in the open and in front of all these unknown men. "So badly," I managed to say, right as Doug stood up, and stepped back. "Can't wait," Doug said, and he left me, still in Aiden's arms. Aiden leaned in and kissed me. It was a long kiss, deep and intimate. I let his tongue explore my mouth and longed for his cock to do the same. As he kissed me, Aiden let his hands drop down, finding my ass, and gently pulled apart my butt cheeks. The air was cool against my exposed asshole, but it felt good. I spread my legs slightly, giving him easier access to my hole. "Feeling good?" he whispered in my ear. "Yeah," I said. "Really good." "You want to go back to my place?" he asked. "And I can finally get into that hot ass of yours." He pushed a finger against my hole. It slid in easily, using the accumulated lube from all the men who had the pleasure of fucking me. "Damn," he said. "That's a wet hole." "Doesn't have yours in it yet," I said. "I want you to cum in me." I was surprised but not shocked to hear myself say that. It felt natural to ask another man to cum in me, especially a man like Aiden. "Don't worry," Aiden replied. "I'm gonna cum in you. Many times. But not before getting to enjoy this hole." His finger had slid deeper into me, but it was more a cruel tease having neither the length nor the girth of what I felt trapped behind his underwear. "Let's go," he said and kissed me long and deep. As we kissed, another man came up behind me, and pressed against me. For a moment, I thought it was Doug returning, but he was both shorter and less hairy than the earlier man. "I heard you had brought a new friend," the stranger said. Aiden broke off the kiss, and looked up, over my shoulder at the new man. "Edward," he said, smiling. "Yeah," he said, turning me around to face the new man. "This is Jay. Jay, meet Edward." I looked him over; I guessed him in his mid-thirties, a bit shorter than me, but sporting a big cock in his tight white jockstrap. He had a beard, and there were flecks of grey in it. Even though he was shorter than me, I could feel the masculine power and energy radiating off of him. I wanted to get down on my knees in front of him and worship his cock. "Hi," I said. I was almost blushing; despite my arousal, my dick was still limp. I was embarrassed for a man like him to find me like this. I wanted to ask him to fuck me, but somehow, I wasn't able to say it. "Hi," Edward said, then turned his attention to Aiden. "Damon told me about him. Sounds like he's just the way I like." "I know how you like them," Aiden said. "That's why you can't have him. At least not tonight." "Ha!" Edward said. He turned back to me. "Aiden's taking care of you?" he asked me. I nodded in agreement. Aiden had wrapped one arm around me and the other hand was covering my too-soft dick. "You been having fun?" he continued. I nodded as well. Edward reached down and pushed Aiden's hand out of the way. He played briefly with my cock. This time I did blush, ashamed of my impotence. But he only brushed lightly over my cock and instead settled on my balls. Edward squeezed them gently. It was just enough for me to gasp slightly; that elicited a broad smile from Edward. Aiden pulled me a bit closer to him. "He is taking good care of you," Edward said. Still holding onto my balls, he continued. "You been partying tonight?" My feeling of befuddlement must have been obvious. "You know, smoking the glass pipe?" He squeezed slightly, a reminder that I had to tell the truth. I remembered the pipe Tucker had shared with me. "Yeah," I said. "I did." "That's my kind of boy," Edward said, but Aiden didn't loosen his hold on me. He pulled out a thin black case. "You want to keep the party going?" he asked. He turned to Aiden. "You mind if I share a bowl with the boy? You want to join?" "It's been a while for me," Aiden said. "A few months now." I blushed again, and my cock shrank even more. I had just admitted to using drugs in front of these two men. I wondered what Aiden would say next, right after he had said he hadn't used in so long. "But I bet the boy would enjoy it." He turned to me. "I know you can handle it. Just know your limits." A pause, then he turned back to Edward. "Know your limits too," he said, with a bit of an edge in his voice. "Of course," Edward said, with a hint of defensiveness in his voice. But it disappeared as he smiled, holding up a glass pipe just like the one I shared with Tucker and Damon. "You sure you don't want to share?" he asked. The pipe was close enough that I could see the details I had missed the first time, the details like the slight imperfection at the edge of the hole at the top, the milky whiteness of the long tube, or the beautiful crackle of the white drug in the bowl. Each one drew me in and reminded me how good I was feeling. I didn't want to stop it, not yet at least, when there was still the rest of the night to play with Aiden. "You go first," Aiden said to me. "Do a good hit for me." It wasn't clear if he was giving me permission to do party with Edward or if he was saying that he was going to join the two of us in sharing the pipe. I remembered how it had felt when Damon had shotgunned the hit to me with his dick buried in my ass. I wanted to share that same feeling of closeness with Aiden. But first, Edward lit the torch and held it under the glass bowl. I watched as the drugs melted and smoked, and then he stuck the stem into his mouth. He inhaled slowly and carefully, draining the bowl several times. Once his lungs were full, he took the pipe from his mouth, and stuck it into mine. "Do it," he said to me, holding the torch under the bowl. I had gathered the basics from earlier, and following Edward's lead, I inhaled deeply. The clouds were so much smoother than the weed I normally smoked, and it was easy to take a big hit. "That's what I want to see," Edward said. "Now, hold it for me." As he spoke, I could see him exhale a thick cloud right into my face. "That smells good," Aiden said. "Brings back memories." "Do a hit," Edward said. "Just enough to get you in the mood." "I'm not sure," Aiden said. I wanted to tell him to do it. I wanted him just as relaxed and carefree as I was. I wanted him as intense as Damon had been. "Shotgun him," Edward told me. I leaned back, and Aiden met my lips with his. I exhaled my hit into his mouth and he inhaled, letting his lungs fill up. "Fuck, that's hot." He was stroking his jockstrap, his bulge straining against the fabric. Aiden and I kissed more, his tongue exploring my mouth. "That's good shit," Aiden said, finally exhaling the thick cloud. "Really good." "You know I have the best," Edward said. "You want another hit?" he asked. Aiden paused for a second, thinking. Finally, he spoke. "Yeah," he said. "I do." He smiled at me. "But give it to him," Aiden continued. Edward put the pipe back in my mouth, and we enacted the now-familiar ritual of heating the drugs and inhaling the thick clouds. I kissed Aiden again, and exhaled the hit. We repeated this twice more, the two of us feeling the freedom of the crystal hitting our blood. "Do one with Edward," Aiden finally said, as he exhaled a dense white cloud. "Fuck yeah," Edward said. "You ready for this?" he asked. I nodded, and he took the pipe from me. He stuck it in his mouth and I watched him hit it. Once more, he took his time, making sure the bowl was always full of the white vapors. "I like partying with you," Aiden whispered in my ear. "A lot," he said. I was transfixed Edward, watching him continue to hit the pipe. I had the presence of mind to nod. The drugs were hitting me hard and the familiar sexual urges were ricocheting around my head. "Me too," I finally said. "Good," Aiden said. "We'll do that." Edward took the pipe out of his mouth and smiled at me. "Your turn," he said, and pressed his mouth against mine. There was no mistaking who was the dominant man here; before I realized what I was doing, I had opened my mouth and let his tongue force its way into me. He exhaled and a condensed cloud of pure bliss filled my airways. "You got a pipe?" he asked Aiden. "I think I do." "Tell you what," Edward said. "If you have Jay here return it, you can borrow my pipe. Just in case." My heart jumped. As I gasped, the cloud escaped my lungs and engulfed my head. "One more hit for you, I think," Edward said. He put the pipe in his mouth. It was still warm, so it only took a second before the bowl filled up. This hit was bigger than the previous one. "Sounds good to me," Aiden said. "I bet Jay would like that. Wouldn't you Jay?" I heard Aiden, but I couldn't take my eyes off of Edward. He was staring at me, his brown eyes studying me, seemingly seeking out my weaknesses and vulnerabilities. "Yeah," I finally said, immediately worried that I had taken a step too far. Edward removed the pipe. He winked at me, then leaned in and we kissed. I expected him to exhale immediately, but instead we kissed. I was hungry for everything he would give me -- his tongue, his drugs, but most of all, I was once more craving cock. "Yeah," I said, taking a second to catch my breath. "I would like it." Edward exhaled and my lungs inflated with the thick cloud. I had no real idea what drug I was taking, but it was the last thing I was concerned about. All that mattered was getting another hit. "We're going to have so much fun," Edward whispered, his lungs now drained into mine. "Just the two of us. Getting to know each other properly." He reached down and grabbed my balls. He squeezed, once more finding that perfect pressure right at the edge of pain. "I'm going to have so much fun with you." He squeezed just a little harder and I gasped. The thick cloud escaped, and my head was swirling with agony of his playing with my balls. "Careful, now," Aiden muttered. There was a growl in his voice and my hole twitched at the depraved masculinity. "Right," Edward said. He released his hold on my balls and in relief, I exhaled the last of the hit. Edward stepped back and stuck the pipe and torch back in the case. From the waistband of his jockstrap, he pulled a small baggie, and put it in the case as well. "Teener for you. I want it well smoked when you bring it back." "Don't worry about that," Aiden said. His arm was still wrapped around me, holding me tight, seemingly protecting me from Aiden. "He's gonna be wanting more soon enough." "And I've got it," Edward said, grabbing his crotch. He had the cocky swagger of a confident older man which let him pull off such a bro move. "Leon's here tonight," he said to Aiden, before closing the case and handing it to him. "Perfect," Aiden said. "I'll make the connection." "Aiden knows my number," Edward said to me. He leaned in and kissed me one last time. "Looking forward to our time together," he said, before disappearing back into the crowd. Once more, it was just Aiden and myself. He turned me back around, facing him. "Let's get ready. I can't wait to get inside you." I nodded in agreement. My mind was racing, thinking about everything that we would do, and I didn't want to wait. I leaned in and kissed Aiden. "I want you inside me," I said. "So badly." I pressed my body against him. His cock was hard; I reached down and tried to pull his underwear off. "We have all night for that," Aiden said, as he pushed my hand away. "One last friend for you meet." We stepped away from the corner, and Aiden pushed his way through the crowd. "If I know him, he'll be by the bar," Aiden said, as he pulled me through the mass of men. The men were less dressed, and most were coated with a layer of sweat that came with fucking. Occasionally a man would grab my ass; once a man pressed his finger against my hole. I had to force myself not to reach back and spread my ass open for him. The crystal had hit me hard; all I could think about was getting close to another man, feeling his hard penis press into me, and then shoot a big load in my hole. I remembered how warm I had felt when the other men came inside me and how safe and protected it made me feel. I wanted to feel that feeling again. "I see him," Aiden said. "By the bar, of course." I looked over to where Aiden indicated. There was a pool of light illuminating the table; there were various bottles of liquor and beer all over it. There was a guy a little shorter than me with thick brown hair and a beard. He looked like he was only a few years older than me. Like the other men in the room, he was naked, except for a dark green backpack slung over one shoulder. "Leo," Aiden said. "Wow. Aiden Wolfe. Didn't expect to meet up with you," he said. "How's it going? And who's your friend?" He looked up and checked me out, lingering on my still-soft dick. "Leo, this is Jay," Aiden said. He turned to me. "Jay, this is Leo, another old buddy of mine." "He means I was his dealer," Leo said. "I see you've been enjoying your night here." "He has," Aiden answered for me. "And looking to keep the party going. You got a teener?" "Of course," Leo said. "$75." "I'll get my wallet," Aiden said. "Take care of Jay while I'm gone." "Of course," Leo said, and pulled me in close. His furry chest brushed against mine and his cock hit my thigh. "You're a sexy one," he whispered in my ear. The thick fur of his mustache tickled a bit, but also sent a tingle down my spine, right to my hole. "Thanks," I murmured. I was trying to stay still, but every muscle in my body was taut, dying for the merest brush of his body against me. "You too," I said, and finally forced myself to reach out and stroke his cock. It had been easy to see that he was already erect, but it took touching him to realize just how hard his cock was. It wasn't as huge as Damon's, or what Aiden seemed to have, but it was still very respectable, with a good thickness to it. "You want that inside you?" Leo whispered in my ear. "Yeah," I replied. "Me too," Leo said. "First time here?" I nodded. "Yeah," I said. Leo glanced down; even in the narrow space between us, I knew he could see my cock. Unlike his rugged and erect manhood, my cock was still painfully soft. "Partying, I take it?" "Yeah," I said. In the moment, I was totally unable to meet his eyes, and felt myself blush. "It happens. I took a V," he said. He leaned in and kissed me. His beard was softer than I expected when it rubbed against my face. "Can I fuck you?" he whispered to me as he broke off the kiss. "You are so fucking sexy." "Yeah," I said. I shivered in anticipation. His dick was warm against my skin. It would feel so good when he slid the full length of it into me. "Please. Fuck me." "I haven't cum yet tonight," he said. The crystal racing through my veins allowed me to believe him when he said it. I wanted to get every drop of his cum in my hole. "Give it to me," I said. Aiden was going to be back any moment, but it didn't matter. No matter how close Aiden lived, it was still going to take too long to get to his place, and I was ravenous for sperm. I had already taken so many loads, one more would not matter in the slightest. "Just fuck me." "You're grabbing it by the horns," Leo said. "You're gonna remember this night good." He spun me around and pushed me down over the bar. As I got face to face with a bottle of "naval strength gin," my ass popped up. "Fuck," Leo said. "That's a well-used hole." Before I could say anything, he stuck his face in my crack and began to lick my hole. "Fuck," I moaned, as his beard rubbed over my throbbing anus. I was suddenly thankful for how soft his mustache was; it would be near agony for me to endure stiff bristles. "Oh fuck," I moaned again as his tongue gently pressed into my hole. "Fucking cummy hole," he said. "Guess you like to get barebacked, huh?" I grunted and nodded. I knew there was something I needed to be sacred about, some reason why "good boys" didn't get barebacked by strangers. But it was hard to remember, especially as Leo's tongue pressed into my hole, licking up the sperm that had dripped down. "And you get bred too, huh?" I nodded again. "Breed me," I moaned. I had seen online porn where the girls had moaned like I just did. I now understood why they moaned and how bad the need could be. "Give me your seed," I grunted, no longer caring what Leo thought of me, so long as I got his load. "Fucking bareback that hole," Leo muttered. He was rubbing his dickhead along my crack, getting it lubed up and ready to penetrate me. "Sweet, spermy hole," he continued. He had stopped stroking his dick and was now lining it up with my hole. "So fucking wet," he said, and pressed it into me. There was a moment of sharp pain, but it quickly dissipated as Leo's cock pressed into my sperm-filled guts. As the accumulated sperm coated and lubricated Leo's cock, the feeling transmuted into utter bliss. I was getting fucked, and I was loving it. "I see you made short work of him," Aiden suddenly said. I looked to my right; he was standing there holding his pants and shirt in one hand, my cargo shorts and tank top in the other. "Yeah," Leo said. "It was easy. Your boy is in heat tonight." Aiden draped our clothes over a nearby bar stool. He leaned in and kissed me, his tongue probing deep in my mouth. It felt nice to have him near me, to be tenderly making out with me even as another man fucked my hole. "Just want to make sure he has a good time tonight." "Well, I know what will help you two have a great time," Leo said. Aiden looked down, and I suddenly noticed a plate right next to me, already set up with the now-familiar glass pipe and torch. "Go ahead," he said. "Sure," Aiden said. He stuck the pipe in his mouth, lit the torch, and started to heat the bowl. "Forgot how fucking good this shit is," he said, as the first bit of white clouds appeared in the bowl. "Get yourself twisted," Leo said. "Jay would appreciate it." "I know," Aiden said. He ran a hand along my back, starting at my ass, and ending up resting on my shoulder. "He's definitely a catch." He returned his hand back to the pipe, gently rolling the stem as he inhaled deeply. Leo forced his dick into my hole, filling me up. I gasped, but at the same time, tightened up my hole, trying to keep him inside me for as long as possible. "Oh fuck," Leo moaned. "He's a hungry one." He pulled his cock out slightly, then pushed back in. It reminded me just how deep I had been fucked over the course of the night and how much spooge was still deep in my guts. "Here," Aiden said. I looked over my shoulder. Leo leaned in and pressed his mouth against Aiden's. It was hot to watch the two men make out and see the beards of the two men pressed together, as Aiden's salt-and-pepper whiskers mixed with Leo's dark brown fur. I wanted to make them happy, make them feel like real men, strong and dominant. I already had one of their cocks in me, and it was only a matter of time before Aiden would fuck me as well. Aiden exhaled the hit into Leo's waiting mouth. "Fuck that was good," Aiden said. "This one is for you," he said, looking right at me. I pushed myself up a bit, careful not to disturb Leo's cock, still lodged deep in my asshole. Aiden put the still-warm pipe back in his mouth and started to inhale even before the torch was under the bowl. "I want to see you get nice and high," Leo said. I wasn't sure if he was talking to Aiden, me, or both of us. In a thick white cloud, he exhaled the rest of the hit. It drifted down towards me slowly, as Aiden continued huffing on the pipe. Leo continued. "Does he know how horny you get when you are tweaked?" "He's gonna find out," Aiden said. "Aren't you?" He exhaled a small hit, just enough for me to get the slightest hint of its scent. My ass throbbed, anticipating the pleasure of one more hit from the pipe. Aiden put the pipe back in his mouth. This time it was the hit I was going to take, a long, slow, intense draw from the pipe. I wondered how much was too much, but quickly decided that I wasn't there yet. "Please?" I grunted. It was for both of them, for Leo to force his cock deeper into me, and for Aiden to force his hit into my lungs. I remembered how Damon had held his hand over my mouth and nose. For a second, I missed Damon's forthright intensity. But then I remembered the terror of the encroaching blackness. But then, Aiden leaned in for the shotgun. His beard was stiffer than Leo's, more like a man's whiskers should be. It scratched slightly, but I still willingly opened my mouth and accepted his hit. It was thick and intense, and I felt the rush of the drug almost immediately. "Fuuuck," Leo grunted, as he watched just how much of the cloud still dripped out from between Aiden and myself. "That's gonna get you in fucking orbit!" "Me or him?" Aiden asked. "Both of you, I guess," Leo said. This hit was more than I wanted, coming so quickly on what Edward had fed to me. But I didn't care. Leo's cock was lodged in my ass and Edward's tongue was deep in my mouth. I was happy and the drugs were not going to make it any worse. "Glad to see you back with us," Leo said. Aiden leaned back and kissed Leo. "It's nice to be back. One more for you?" Aiden asked. "Of course," Leo said. "It'll do you good too." "I know," Aiden said. He started to heat the bowl again. "So, fucking good. And so nice to be sharing it with men like you." He put the pipe in his mouth and used his free hand to brush my back. It was another long, careful hit from the pipe, and then he kissed Leo. The two men made out longer than they needed, enjoying the carefree liberty the drugs gave them to simultaneously explore their masculinity and sexuality. As they kissed, Leo's cock throbbed and he leaked some of his pre-cum into my hole. "Fuck," Leo grunted, struggling to keep the cloud in his lungs. His pounding had been steady and intense, and he would not be able to hold his breath for too long. Still, from the way that one hit had affected me, he had potent drugs, and even the few seconds would be enough. "Yeah," he said. "Good drugs. Good men. Good fucks." He exhaled, and kissed Aiden one more time. "You want it?" he asked, turning his attention to me. "Hell yeah," I grunted. "Fucking breed me." He was just one more man in the night's slow parade, but he was still every inch a man. It was his birthright to cum in me, and I would not deny it. "Load me up." "Is he?" Leo asked. He had leaned into Aiden, and I almost didn't catch what he said. "No," Aiden said. "Not yet. He's spoken for, but he's definitely needy." "So needy," Leo said. He was talking about me, saying that I was needy. I didn't know if I was supposed to the proud or ashamed of the label. But in my cum-soaked gut, I knew it was true. I had lost track of the loads I had taken, but they were nowhere near enough. I needed cum. I would always need cum. "Give him what he needs," Leo said, slamming his cock into me. "Fuck," I grunted. The cum in my hole was still lubricating Leo's cock, but it would not last forever. I needed a refresher, and luckily, Leo was right about to explode. "Breed me," I moaned, squeezing my ass tight around Leo's hard cock. "Damnnn," Leo moaned. He slammed his cock into me one last time and exploded. In contrast to Doug, Leo's orgasm was blistering and intense, his hot cum spraying from his dickhead and literally burning my insides. I must have twitched, because Leo grabbed my hips and held me in place. "Need you to take this load," he muttered. "Oh god, it's so fucking hot," I said, scrambling to acclimate myself to the stiffness of his orgasmic cock and the heat of his fresh semen. "You’re fucking cumming in me."

Sorry for the delays guys, work has been kicking my arse this week. Here's the next part. --------------- “So” said a big beefy guy covered in a quilt of tattoos, “are you going to be a good submissive cumslut for us, or do we need to gag you?” “Er, er, I’ll be good” I said, rather meekly. “Good boy” he said, “because we’re all knocking you up tonight whether you want it or not.” I stared at him for a moment. “I want it sir” I said quietly. I knew what the array of plus signs, biohazard symbols, scorpions and so on I could see inked on to their chests and arms probably meant, but somehow I was OK with it. The thought that I could get pozzed had crossed my mind a while back as I contemplated what I was becoming, but it didn’t scare me in the way I thought it should. Certainly not the way getting a girl pregnant had scared me into always playing safe with my previous partners. I actually found it a bit of a turn-on, in a butterflies-in-the-stomach kind of a nervous way. “Good boy” the big guy said. “Now tell us again what you want.” I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and then vocalised what was deep inside. “I want you all to fuck me sir. I want you to fill me with your loads. I want you to knock me up.” He looked at me with one eyebrow raised, but didn’t say anything. I realised he was waiting for a bit more. “Please breed me sir. Please.” He nodded, and then gestured to one of the others in the room to step up. A shorter guy of quite a stocky build with a shaved head who looked like he was Southern Europe somewhere stepped in between my legs. He didn’t make eye contact with me until he had lined his cock up with my hole and pushed it inside, and even then it was only a brief glance before he looked back down at where his dick met my rear end. He then started to fuck the brains out of me, far faster than I thought he would. My heart was going like the clappers as he fucked me, knowing that I was about to get my first poz load. I knew there’d be no turning back, that I would be firmly and finally transitioning into a complete cumdump, but I didn’t care. I think maybe my lottery win had started to make me feel a bit invincible or something. The stocky guy went at a fast pace throughout the fuck, but as he neared orgasm he sped up to a crazy speed, slamming in and out of me like nothing had before. I’m not even sure a pneumatic drill would have done to me what he was. Then he slammed in one final time, threw his head back and roared, spurting his toxic load into me. I felt myself yell out almost in relief, both at the power-fuck being over but also at the release of finally getting what deep down I now knew I wanted. “There you go boy” the big guy said, still the only one of them who had spoken. “You’ve taken his gift. Are you ready for the rest of us?” “Yes sir” I panted. Their gifts I got. At that point there were seven of them in the room, and they all took turns fucking and breeding me as I lay back in the sling. They were all pretty rough with me, but after the night I’d had my hole was sufficiently stretched and coated with cum that I could take it. After their first round, some of the guys fucked me again, but eventually they were all spent. The big guy then came over and unfasted my the clasps holding my wrists and ankles up on the chains, allowing me to lower my aching limbs and slowly stand up from the sling. Cum flooded down the inside of my legs and dripped on the floor below me. “You had enough boy, or do you want more?” he asked, putting his arm around me in a tender way I wasn’t expecting. “More” I said, now completely lost in the fucklust of getting gang-bred in this dingy basement. “Well OK then” he said, encouraging me to slowly walk out of the room. He guided me over to the other side of the room and had me stand in front of the padded bench. I took the opportunity to stretch my arms and legs a bit, before kneeling on the bench and lowering myself forward on to all fours. It was clearly designed for fucking, as there were supports for my legs, arms and torso. As it turned out, there were also clasps on the bench too, and before long I was secured down on it as I had been on the sling. I now had my bottom facing towards the doorway, and could only see the corner of the room ahead of me. What followed was something of pure fantasy for an emerging cumdump like myself. Without ever seeing any of them, guy after guy fucked me and planted his seed in my hole. A few of them grunted words at me, and a couple yelled comments about taking their dirty load as they came, but otherwise most were fairly quiet as they went about their business. I really don’t know how long I was there, but as the numbers of men breeding me started to dwindle I guessed that it must be getting pretty late. After a lull when no-one was at my rear end, I heard the familiar voice of the big guy from earlier. “Well my boy” he said, “I think that’s probably your lot for tonight. I’m going to give you one more load, and then we’ll get you cleaned up and into a taxi home.” “Thank you sir” I replied, right before his enormous cock began to work its way into me. He had definitely been my favourite fucker earlier on when I could see who was inside me, and despite the fact that my hole was definitely now quite sore, it was still nice to have him back up my channel fucking me. Throughout the fuck he gently goaded me with comments and observations about what I now was and what my life would be. I felt a sort of calm and serenity washing over me as he worked his way around inside my hole, thinking of my new-found financial and sexual freedom. I never needed to work again, I could go anywhere in the world I wanted and do pretty much anything, and after tonight I was also free to be the man I clearly was without fear and without remorse. He eventually flooded me for one last time, and then held in place inside me while he came down from the orgasm. He gently stroked my lower back and buttocks as his giant cock softened, before gently pulling out. He was gone for a moment, before I felt a pressure on my hole that wasn’t like any cock I’d had. Then something popped inside, and I realised he must have put a plug in me. He then released the clasps on my ankles before coming round the side of the bench to do the same with my wrists. He helped me up off the bench, and then turned me to face him. “How do you feel?” he asked, gently stroking the side of my face. “Tired” I whispered, “but satisfied.” “You did well tonight” he said. “I’ll be sure to tell Ben what a good little cumdump you were for us all.” “Thank you sir” I replied, smiling at him. “Now let’s get you cleaned up” he said, turning and putting his arm round me again. He walked me out of the room and down to the changing rooms, where with a huge amount of tenderness he proceeded to help wash me down in the showers. Several times he made sure the plug in my hole was secure and holding the loads inside, but as it was clearly going nowhere he eventually let it be. Once I was washed, he helped me dry my aching body and then I got dressed into the tracksuit I’d worn the night before. I pulled my phone out and had a look at the time, shocked to see it was nearly 5am. “Blimey” I said, realising how many hours I’d spent getting fucked. “This won’t be your first all-nighter” the big guy said, grinning at me. “Cumdumps like you eventually sleep all day and ride all night. It’s in your nature.” I wasn’t sure I liked the sound of that as a lifestyle, but nodded at him anyway. Then we headed upstairs and out into the dawn where two taxis were waiting. Before he got into his he handed me a business card with another mobile number handwritten on the back, and then he was gone. I watched his taxi drive off, and then climbed into mine. I gave the driver my address, and then just as we pulled away I booted up Google Maps and put a pin in my current location, not wanting to lose the opportunity to come back here again. I then sat back, closed my eyes and thought about the start of the night when Rob had said the rest of my life was beginning there and then. I realised he was right, but I’d had no inclination of just what a change was coming. Involuntarily I found myself smiling, then opened my eyes to watch the waking world go by outside.

JUNE 6, Doogie's Tale A young man wipes the steam off the mirror in the bathroom of his parents house. He had just finished his shower and was admiring his young face. "Tonight's the night I am going to spend all night in the park." His parents had gone away for the weekend on a business trip with his fathers work. The teen was just itching to get his hole to the park. He'd spent the last hour cleaning his hole out and he wanted to make sure there were not going to be any problems. He had ridden his bike to the park loads of times but all during the day this was the first time at night and he was a bit nervous but at the same time excited. His hole had been twitching all week since his mum told him they would be in Toronto for a few days. "Doogie" they said, "We have to go out of town for a week and we need you to stay here. Now Uncle Joe will be here on Monday morning so this weekend you're going to be on your own. I need you to behave no parties, no beer, just stay in and watch TV, or read a book." He HATED it when they called him by that nickname. Fuck he though to himself that only gave him 2 days to get laid. He had heard about this park from some of the dirty old men he let fuck his ass for $50. He got on his bike and rode from his house in Cap-Rouge just as the sun started to sink below the horizon. The park was down by the river and the cool air felt great against his exposed skin. Before leaving he decided to wear a jock strap, short cut offs, trainers and no shirt. He had lubed up his hole and put his favorite butt plug in there to keep his hole open, a gift given to him by one of his 50 buck fucks. He chained up his bike to a tree and started to walk around. He saw a large number of cars and trucks parked in the parking area. Thats a good sign he thought to himself. He wondered how one got started here. He walked around a bit more and got further into the forest. He could see shadows of men walking by him a few feet off the path he was on. The further down the path he walked he saw a bathroom hut ahead. This particular place he had sussed out his previous trips to the park during the day. There was a lot of dirty drawings and a few glory holes cut in between the partitions. There were no doors on any of the partitions but merely shower curtains. There were supposed to be any way, the men had long removed them so they could take full advantage of everything. They were pit toilets so no water or anything. Each cubical had the handicap rails along the sides but they were very narrow so there is no way someone in a wheelchair could fit in the cubical. Doogie made for the middle stall the one that had a glory hole cut in each side. He figured why not give himself the best chances. He was't much interested in sucking cock he really just wanted it in his ass. He stood up on the hand rails and squatted down so his hole was spread and gave men easy access to it. His hole was parallel to the ground and just the right height for men to just walk up and put their cocks in and dump their loads and leave. He didn't have to wait long for his first customer. He felt a rough hand moving over his back and then around to his chest. "Aren't you a bit young to be here?" He said as he ran his hands over the kids body. He found his way down to the plug still lodged in kids ass. "Well you might be young but you sure ain't innocent." He grabbed the plug and pulled to roughly out of his ass. Doogie grunted at the absence and could feel his ass lips in the cold air. As soon as the plug was out the man shoved his cock in it place. He almost yelled out as the thick tore into his ass. "God your tight even with that toy you had in there. He thrust up over and over again. Hitting the boys prostate with every thrust. The man still had the plug in his hand and shoved it into the kids mouth to keep him from crying out anymore. He knew he was going to give it to the kid harder and didn't want to draw a crowd as he raped the kid. Doogie was enjoying the ride more than the man knew. He loved it when his tricks used his ass as they wanted. Just something warm to nut in. The main goal of tonight was to see how many he could get. He was hoping to get the lucky number 7 in his ass tonight. The man continued to ravage his hole and all too soon he was winded and was shooting his load. The man pulled the plug out of his mouth and jammed it back up his ass. Doogie was so pleased the trick did that because he didn't bring any lube and wanted to keep as much in as possible. After about 5 minutes another man walked up and started teasing Doogie's body. He found his way to the boys hole and found the plug. "Don't rip it out I have a load I want to keep in there." The fat man eased the plug out and and set it down on the rail. He fingered the boys ass and got some of the cum on his fingers and rubbed it on his cock. The fat man had an equally fat cock and stretched the kids ass as he stuffed it up the kid. "Ahhhhwwww fuck thats a thick cock. Oh awww." "The better to breed you with you worthless cunt." Doogie grinned as he heard the trick say this, he knew that this guy was going to dump and leave quickly. He hoped the next guy had a longer cock. This one really only stretched him out and did';t hit anything inside to make him tingle. The guy nutted and left but left the plug out. He reached down to his hole and started to run his fingers around his loose hole. He could feel the cum oozing out of it and reveled in the nastiness of it. He brought up a finger full and put it in his mouth to suck them clean. He reached back and ran his finger around his hole again and could feel another cock trying to find his hole. He could feel the big cock head go around the edge and pick up some of the loose cum and shoved full bore up his ass. "Ahhhh Fuck you asshole!!" "NO FUCK YOU YOU BITCH FAG!!! You know you want this MAN cock in your fagboy ass. " The man grabbed the boy bodily off the rails and brought them down to rest on the floor, and shoved the boys face right into the gloryhole on one of the walls and held it there with his massive hand. "Ahhhhh------" Doogie started to cry out as a cock was shoved down his throat until he started to choke. The hand on the back of his head was still being forced into the hole so he could do nothing but stay still and get raped at both ends. It wasn't long before he started to pass out due to lack of air. He felt light headed and saw stars but the cock in his mouth slowly pulled out and he was able to suck in a huge lung full of air. Before he could exhale the cock was shoved back down his throat preventing him from breathing again. Meanwhile the guy behind him kept pile driving his huge cock in and out. That guy still kept his face stuck in the glory hole so there was still no way he could escape the onslaught. The stars stared to twinkle again in his yes and the man slowly withdrew his cock, and again the boy expelled a huge amount of air and sucked in more and the man shoved back in again. Both these two were working in sync keeping the boy in a state of semi-consciousness. "Hey guy leave your cock in till he passes out. I really need to lay into him and am tired of holding his face to that hole and the little fag is probably going to fight us." The top felt the hole's body go limp and he knew the other guy had worked his magic and the kid had passed out. "Thanks man." He pulled the kid by the hair and pressed him into the partition. He really started jack-hammering his big headed cock into the kids hole and 5 minutes later hosed down his insides with his massive load. After he was done he pulled out and the kid crumpled to the ground. "FUCK THAT WAS HOT." A deep voice growled from behind the other glory hole. The second guy that had choked him with his cock pulled him up and laid his face on the toilet seat. He fucked him for a few minutes and dumped his load up the cunt too. The guy on the other side of the glory hole just sat and watched as guy number 5, 6, 7, 8, and 9 raped the kid. Guy number 10 started fucking him and the kid started to rouse around and took him a minute to figure out where he was. The cock in his ass hit his prostate and it brought him fully into the moment. He moaned out load as the big cock sawed in and out of his ass. For all he knew it was the same guy. That guy unloaded and let the kid fall down, he struck his head on the toilet seat and knocked him out again. Still the guy behind the glory hole just sat there and watched the scene. There were 2 more guys that wondered by and saw the kid. "Hey lookie what we have here. Looks like he's been through the mill. Lets look at him. Damn he looks about 12 hey hes still out he cant ID us lets both fuck him. Ill sit on the toilet and you lower him down on my rod. Looks like he is lubed enough. Now shove your cock in next to mine he won't mind. Yeah thats it. FUCK I can feel every vein of your cock as it slides against mine. FUCK YEAH lets breed this cunt and show him what it means to be a fag bitch boy." The two men got in sync and as one drove in the other pulled out. They did this on again off again for about 10 minutes. Then they started shoving in unison and the combined pressure of the two 9+ inch fat cocks started to over stimulate the kids prostate and he woke up again with a start." "OH FUUUUUCK HOW BIG IS THAT COCK?" Doogie cried out in ecstasy and pain. "THOSE cocks are every bit of 9 inches and each about 2 inches around, working your fag ass over bitch!" "MMMMMMMM Fuck it feels sooooo goooodddddd." The pressure on his prostate was more than he could take. After a few more minutes he shot his load all over himself hitting his face and the face of the guy on the bottom. "WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT. I DON'T WANT YOUR SHIT ON MY FACE." He started to choke the boy and he passed out again. The convulsions from his body as he shot his load and fighting to stay alert were too much for the tops and they nutted the hole all over each others cock. They both pulled out and found the plug sitting there on the rail and shoved it back up the kids ass. As the guys left and the guy from the other side of the hole stepped out and looked down at the boy. He smiled down at the piece of ass he watched being raped for the past 2 hours the grin spread further across his face. He nudged the kid with his foot and nothing happened. He did it again and still nothing. Finally he gave the kid a kick in the butt plug. He stirred and started to get up. The man slid back into the other cubical to watch the kid. The boy started to get up and almost lost the plug in his ass. He groaned to himself and took his position back up on the handicap rails and squatted down again. He had to put his hand back to the plug because he could no longer keep it in his stretched out ass. "That was HOT young man!" The deep gravely voice called out from behind the hole. You should be proud of yourself the way you took all those cocks and their seed." "Thank you there is always room for one more." "One more you've been getting fucked for over 2 hours and you still want more cock?" "I was made to take cock and cum from any man." "I know you were, I've had my eye on you for a long time, and I have big plans for you." "Can you fuck me now please I need some more cum in me I only have 6 loads and I wanted one more before I called it a night. My legs are getting weak and I can't keep this plug in any more because I am so loose." "You have 6 loads huh? Well let me tell you that you have twice that and I am going to give you number 13 here in a few," "12 how long was I out?" "Long enough for 6 people to seed your ass." He walked over to the suspended boy and started to stroke and caress his body. "You have such a small frame and almost totally hairless. Your what 18 right?" He wispered into the boys ear while both hands continued to roam over the boy. The man started to pull out the plug. "Close your hole boy Im going to take this out of you." The boy clenched as the plug was removed, the man brought it up to the kids mouth and he opened it instinctively and stuck the plug in and he licked off the cum from it. The man set the plug to the side. With one hand the man brought up a small bottle and unscrewed the cap while the other hand tweaked his nips. "Here your going to need this." As he said that the boy could feel the mans cock feeling around his ass trying to find the opening. He took a deep hit off the bottle and started to wonder how the man could hold the bottle and tweak both his nipples at the same time. As the rush came over him the man pushed and the head spread, and spread his hole. What in the world did he have a bat and what was he holding it with. The man held the bottle up to his nose again and he sucked it down greedily. "MMM You have such a tight and welcoming hole. You have no idea how big around that cock in your ass is or how big its going to get. Bring your hands down and feel it." Doogie did just that and almost fainted in surprise and with his good fortune. He felt it was about 3 inches around and as he got further and further down the base it got wider and wider, until it was almost 6 inches around and then it was smaller, almost like a dogs knot. He pulled his hand up and down the shaft and he groaned with delight and anticipation. "What is it boy? You like that big cock ripping you up. Stretching you to the max." "OHHH FUCK I LOVE IT. Are you going to put it all in me?" "More of it than you know, my little fag seed bag." He shoved the plug into the boys mouth so he couldn't say anything. He slowly started sliding in and out of the kids hot gripping ass. With each withdrawal he would push a bit more up the cunt. "Come on boy you know you want to take it all up your fag ass." He tried to slide down a bit more but had to keep stopping, his hole wouldn't open any more. The man brought the bottle back up to his nose and he snorted and snorted and snorted. As the man continued to stroke the boys nipples he handed the bottle to the boy "Keep sucking. You know you want to be a good fag and take this big cock to the root. All that cum in there is making it easier, you know you want to take it to the root." He said this in soft whispers to the boys ears and as the boy continued to suck on the poppers, hardly leaving enough room for normal oxygen. With that the man put both his hand on the boys shoulders and pushed the boy the rest of the way down his cock. The boys hole was at the widest part of the mans cock and it seemed to be a barrier and he couldn't go any father. The boy cried out in a shriek as the man gave one shove up and the hole closed around his massive organ. Even behind the big plug you could still hear the pain in his voice. Just then there was a different man behind the huge cocked man and before he knew it the new man had shoved his cock up his ass in one smooth move. He felt a sharp pain in his cockhead but only for a second and then it was all tingly and Officer Bradley started to fuck the man in the middle. Not knowing he had just signed his own death sentence as the venom worked its way through his body. JUNE/6 Officer Bradley's story Officer Bradley was a Corporal in the RCMP and was hankering for a promotion to Sergeant. He was one of the few RCMPs that had a chip on his shoulder. He was a right nasty person and was always on the look out for wrong doers. Even the smallest infraction would cause him to write you a ticket or to run you in if he could make up something that might stick. The thing he hated above all else were the fags that used the parks to fuck in. "Don't these people know the parks and rest areas are for families and they don't want to see that shit." Depending on his mood he might just run you in or he might take it out on a fag mouth or ass. Even after he blew his load in an ass he might still run if you were a bad fuck. He went to the park that night to get a load out and possible get a few fags to be prison bitches. He had an arrangement with the warden and he got kick backs from the inmates. He had no problem doing it. "They're just fags anyway they love this shit. Its their dream to be a prison bitch." He drove his truck and there were already about 35 cars parked in various parking areas in the park. He parked closest to the river, he pulled his flashlight and handcuffs out of his bag and put them in his pockets. He started to walk along the shoreline to see if there was any trouble he could get into. He heard the familiar sounds of a few fags going at it in the brush. "Yeah Fuck that ass give me your cum." Came to his ears in a hushed whisper. "You know you want it deep up your cunt. How many loads you got in there already fag?" "Only 2 yours will be the third, want to get 5 before I go home to the wife." "Got a snatch on the side huh, nothing like playing both sides of the fence." "Yeah fuck me harder, man give me that nut." "Here it cums you fag number 3. UUUURRRRGGGGGG!!!!!!!" Bradley walked a little faster towards the sounds of the fags breeding. By the time he got to where he thought the sounds were coming from was he just saw two guys walking in opposite directions. Neither of them were headed back to a parking area so he wasn't sure who was the fag and who was the breeder. He randomly picked the shorter of the two men thinking that it would be an easier target. The man went into the woods and picked a path that he was unfamiliar with and he lost him. He stopped and could only just make out the sounds of shadows moving from tree to tree. Soon there was nothing but the sound of the bugs and the nearby shoreline. He went back to the water to check the area out. As he approached the water he looked out over the water towards the other side. As he looked over the water he though he saw a swan moving across the water towards his shore. As the bird closer he stared in amazement as it got taller and taller. It looked like a man was walking out of the river and going into the woods. He wandered over to the place and lit his light and saw foot prints leading out of the water. How odd he though, he followed the foot prints to see what was going on. As he walked quietly into the woods he heard the sounds again of fags breeding. "Yeah thats it fuck that ass. Need to be getting home to the misses soon." "Fuck you got a nice ass, hey look we got an audience. Hey you want a go at his ass next. No, well you don't know what your missing, he's got a sweet ass. Sure get down there and suck his cock. Hey what are you doing.... Yeah lick my balls as they flap against this fag. Fuck that feels good." "Holy Hell that guy is licking my ass as you fuck me. FUUUUUCCCKKKKKK!!!!" "Damn you got a nasty ass already how many loads you got in there cunt? What the hell is that?" "That guys got his tongue in my ass along with your cock." Bradley hurried towards the sounds. He could see the 3 men just ahead of him. Between the odd guy under them and the sounds of running the two fucking broke apart and ran away, leaving the third man on the ground. As Officer Bradley broke through the clearing all that was left was the third guy on the ground. As he got closer the man rose to his feet and was even taller and bigger than his own 6' 5" muscular build. Each looked into the eyes of the other as if they had completely ruined everything. He looked at the guy up and down and made note of his dark clothes and an odd symbol on the back of his shirt as he walked away. "I was going to get me two fags for the jail house and that guy just fucked it all up for me. Im going to make sure he pays." He set off again in search of a fag to take. He wondered around for about an hour finally and heard two guys talking. "Hey theres some fag in the tootsies over there on the east side. I just saw him getting fucked and he looks keen on it, you should go and try him out." Bradley thought he would have to go and check that out. Unfortunately it was on the other side of the park, the same way that guy who messed up his arrest went. He turned around and walked towards the toilets. As he was going he hear a man. "God you got a sweet ass baby. MMMMM You like it when I fuck you in the ass? MMMMM it feels soo good." Fearing that maybe that toilet fag would be gone by the time he got there he made for them instead. The closer he got he started creeping to make sure he was not heard. He got right up to them and the shined the light in their eyes blinding them and freezing them in mid fuck. As his light fully illuminated the scene he saw a man fucking a woman. "What the hell are you doing out here? Your lucky your a man and a woman, now get out of here." They pulled up their clothes and ran away. He started on his way to the toilets again. As he walked he would see guys walk by him one at a time. They all cruised him as he passed but none of them followed through, he wanted to get to the toilets and see what was up. He finally made it there and could see that same guy with the symbol on his back just standing with his back to him looking down at the floor. He stood there for a long time before he finally moved. The guy nudged something with his foot, maybe that is the fag he nudged, he did it again, and then finally it looked like he kicked whatever it was. He crept closer and closer trying to hear what they were saying. He could barely hear but was able to catch part of it. "That was HOT young man!" The deep gravely voice called out from behind the hole. You should be proud of yourself the way you took all those cocks and their seed." He couldn't hear the response from the fag. "One more you've been getting fucked for over 2 hours and you still want more cock?" "I was made to take cock and cum from any man." That sounds like the fag is getting warmed up. I want to take them both. One sounds like he wants it anyway and the other just pissed him off the last time he saw him and was going to make him pay. "I know you were, I've had my eye on you for a long time, and I have big plans for you." Big plans? What the hell is he talking about he going to sell this fag or something? "Can you fuck me now please I need some more cum in me I only have 6 loads and I wanted one more before I called it a night. My legs are getting weak and I can't keep this plug in any more because I am so loose." God what a piece of trash I'd be doing him a favor running them both in. "You have 6 loads huh? Well let me tell you that you have twice that and I am going to give you number 13 here in a few," "12 how long was I out?" 12 Loads what the fuck was that fag doing. I definitely have to run them both in. "Long enough for 6 people to seed your ass." He walked over to the suspended boy and started to stroke and caress his body. "You have such a small frame and almost totally hairless." He whispered into the boys ear while both hands continued to roam over the boy. The man started to pull out the plug. "Close your hole boy Im going to take this out of you." The boy clenched as the plug was removed, the man brought it up to the kids mouth and he opened it instinctively and stuck the plug in and he licked off the cum from it. The man set the plug to the side. With one hand the man brought up a small bottle and unscrewed the cap while the other hand tweaked his nips. "Here your going to need this." WHAT THE HELL!!!!!!!!!!! Bradley thought to himself, thats a fucking kid in there. Fuck there goes my plans. I can't take a teen into the cells. He wouldn't make it out alive, the way those perv prisoners are. With adults they are tougher and more resilient and can take a good hard fucking with out breaking. But this kid despite the fact it sounds like he has been fucked by 12 guys and getting ready and willing for number 13. The thoughts of what the prisoners would do to the teen turned him on and he started to pull his cock out and stroke it. His plans changed now he was going to fuck the guy that pissed him off run him in and see what he could do with the boy later. The closer he got the more he saw. The man had taken his clothes off and was stroking his cock. OH FUCK THAT THING IS HUGE he thought to himself. It made his own rod throb in his hands. He was a good 9" but loved it when he fucked a guy with a bigger cock than his. He could see it swinging between his legs and marveled as it rose up and started moving around as if it had a mind of its own. His cock seemed to get thicker as it went down to the base and then it struck him. He had the cock of a dog. It had a knot just like his own dogs. There was no way that big cock was going to go into that teen. To his amazement the boy got further and further down the huge rod. It looked like he had bottomed out right at the base of that k9 knot. The man pushed the boy down and thrust up into the boy. He could hear the boy cry out in pain. This was his chance. He got behind the man fucking the boy and shoved his big cock in with out lube and for the briefest of seconds his cock head burned as if stung by a bee. He paused for a second and then felt a glorious feeling throughout his whole cock. He thought it was just from forcing his cock in without lube. The more he fucked the better it felt, the ass walls were turning to velvet and they burned with a heat unlike he had ever known. His cock felt all tingly down the shaft as if he was sounding his cock. It felt incredible no other fuck felt this good. He thrust in and out of the guys ass not caring about the mans feeling only caring about getting his nuts off. That was the thing he could feel the great feelings but it was like he wasn't building to climax so he fucked harder and harder. The tingling that had started in his shaft was spreading to his balls, they felt like they were full of cum just waiting to release. But still he couldn't feel any kind of build up to climax. So he fucked faster and faster hoping that would help push him over the edge. The frenzy of the fuck was masking the changes his body was going through. Which is the main purpose of the venom in the first place. Berkley's balls began to swell. But the power of the fuck was getting to him and he only cared about one thing, and that was cumming. But he couldn't cum, no matter how hard he tried he couldn't get his balls to release their load. As he continued to pound the mans hole his balls continued to grow larger and larger. From the size of large grapes to apricots, from plums to pears, to eggplants. They just continued to swell and produce semen, and his sack distended further and further. His testosterone levels were through the roof as result of all the semen and he fucked harder and harder. His nuts swelling from eggplants to soccer balls. As they did his sack pitched back and forth as he fucked, hitting the man he was fucking and even going as far as hitting the balls of the teen in front of him. But still he was not able to get his nuts off. He was so involved in the fucking that he didn't notice the man and women he let go earlier had come by to check out what all the commotion was. They stared in wonderment as the guys nuts swung like a clock's pendulum between his legs. They walked closer and closer to the action. The guy in the middle reached out and grabbed the man away from his girl and kissed him full on the mouth for a solid 3 minutes. His wife stood there in awe, she never knew her husband was gay. As soon as the kiss broke the man went to his wife and kissed her the same as the man in the middle had done to him. After they parted they both turned around and walked away. Officer Berkley was sweating so much that he was starting to get week in the knees and his whole body was starting to go limp but still he not busted his nut. His balls were enormous now about the size of basketballs, they hurt as they flopped around under him, but the pain just drove him on harder and harder. It was almost as if his balls were trying to create all the semen he would need over the course of a lifetime. They ached for release, he could feel the mans ass twitch as well, he knew the man was dumping his load in the boy because he had fucked enough fags to know what their asses feel like when they nut. That was the final straw for him he finally started to release his semen into the mans ass. The feelings of euphoria lasted and lasted and lasted. There seemed to be no end to the pleasure he was getting from unloading. His balls continued to make his seed but he never lost that orgasmic feeling. Going on in front of him was the same story. The man in the middle had started to cum as well filling Doogie and his eruptions which never ceased either he kept filling the boy with his seed. With his cock locked in by the fat base the cum he kept pumping in him had nowhere to go but up. The waves of pleasure from Bradley had finally started to slow down a little he still felt wonderful but his knees felt like they were going to give out any minute. He fell forward onto the back of the man and marveled at the heat he was giving of but there was no sweat. It was then he heard choking and he snapped back to reality as it appeared the boy in front was throwing up into the toilet. He stood straight up and then his knees gave out and he fell over backwards.......Only he never fell out of the man he was fucking. JUNE/6 Lou's Side It was a warm summer evening and the time had come for me to retake a human form. It was time to shake things up a bit. Its time people came to know the power I have over the world. I have made my choice of who and what is going to happen and the revolution starts tonight. The river water around me feels cold as I walk across the river bottom. My head broke the water and I make my way towards shore. I can already see about 27 people milling around the in trees. I can see some in pairs some walking alone and some in small groups. There was a man walking towards me I ignored him and wondered into the woods. I could hear the sounds of people swapping their seed. I saw two off to my right. I hid behind a tree and watched the hot scene unfolding before me. "Yeah thats it fuck that ass. Need to be getting home to the misses soon." "Fuck you got a nice ass, hey look we got an audience. Hey you want a go at his ass next?" I walked over to the them to see if there was any pleasure I could get from the scene. I got down under the married fag on the bottom and started. "No not right now." " No, well you don't know what your missing, he's got a sweet ass. Sure get down there and suck his cock." I got down on my knees but I wasn't interested in his cock. I was interested in the fucking. I got down there and could see all the action of the big cock fucking the fag. The cum around the tops balls and the bottoms ass glowed as if fluoresced under black light. That is what I was after. "Hey what are you doing.... Yeah lick my balls as they flap against this fag. Fuck that feels good." "Damn you got a nasty ass already how many loads you got in there cunt? What the hell is that?" "Holy Hell that guy is licking my ass as you fuck me. FUUUUUCCCKKKKKK!!!!" I lapped at his balls and the bottoms ass. My tongue stretched out and I found my way into the bottoms ass. Oh I was pleased. I could taste the seed of 5 different men in his nasty ass. "He's got the cum of 5 different men in here are you going to make it 6?" "That guys got his tongue in my ass along with your cock." I had my tongue wrapped around the tops cock and I was working on making my way to the head of his cock. I was enjoying the flavor of the 5 guys semen when they had heard the sound of running footsteps. The top ripped his cock out and my tongue came out with it and it unraveled from around his cock. The split and ran away in different directions. I sat there looking daggers at the moron who made us split up. He glared down at me as if he was thinking the same thing as me. Our eyes bored into each other for a solid 3 minutes. I looked into his soul and saw he was a man after who I could be proud of. I could see that way he used these fags for his own pleasure and then after he got his nuts off he would slap the cuffs on them and haul them in and sell them to a prison warden for use as a sex slave. Indeed a man in my own image. I could have struck him down right now but I saw that he was doing my work so I let him carry on. He left and I went the other way to find my initial target. I found my way to the toilets and there he was face smashed into a glory hole with some big brute of a man fucking the life right out of him "Hey guy leave your cock in till he passes out. I really need to lay into him and am tired of holding his face to that hole and the little fag is probably going to fight us." The top felt the hole's body go limp and he knew the other guy had worked his magic and the kid had passed out. "Thanks man." I watched as he pulled the kid up by the hair and pressed him into the partition. He really started jack-hammering his big headed cock into the kids hole and 5 minutes later hosed down his insides with his massive load. After he was done he pulled out and the kid crumpled to the ground. Once he left I could again see all the cum laying on the ground around him and covering his ass and the toy there on the rails. "FUCK THAT WAS HOT" I said in a low growl. The other guy that had chocked the kid in the first place picked the fag up and threw him over the toilet seat and really laid his pipe into him. He threw the kid around so much that his head actually went the toilet. Since there was no water in the pit toilet he probably only got a little bit of shit on him. Not that many people actually used this place to shit in. More people used it to shoot their loads. If the last guy was rough this guy was much worse. He would fling the limp body around like a rag doll doing what ever he could to get his rocks off. He too filled the kids ass with his seed and left. I went over to look at the boy and started to scoop the cum that had been laying around into his hole. After I had finished I sat back and watched through the hole as 5 more men fucked the fag adding to his already overflowing ass hole. I could see off in the distance two men walking together, but not like any of the other guys. I had a feeling they were like the cop and where here to cause trouble and get their rocks off at the same time. I watched it total lust as they double fucked the fag into reality and saw when the kid shot his last load all over himself and got some on the guy and that sent him over the edge in anger and brutally fucked the kid and choked him until he stopped fighting him. They threw him on the floor like any other piece of trash and left him there after shoving the plug back in his ass. I stepped out and looked down at the boy. I smiled down at the piece of ass Id watched being raped for the past 2 hours and grinned even wider. I nudged the kid with my foot and nothing happened. I did it again and still nothing. I finally gave the kid a kick in the butt plug. He stirred and started to get up. I slid back into the other cubical to watch the kid. The boy started to get up and almost lost the plug in his ass. He groaned to himself and took his position back up on the handicap rails and squatted down again. He had to put his hand back to the plug because he could no longer keep it in his stretched out ass. "That was HOT young man!" I called out from behind the hole. "You should be proud of yourself the way you took all those cocks and their seed." "Thank you there is always room for one more." "One more, you've been getting fucked for over 2 hours and you still want more cock?" "I was made to take cock and cum from any man." "I know you were, I've had my eye on you for a long time, and I have big plans for you." "Can you fuck me now please I need some more cum in me I only have 6 loads and I wanted one more before I called it a night. My legs are getting weak and I can't keep this plug in any more because I am so loose." "You have 6 loads huh? Well let me tell you that you have twice that and I am going to give you number 13 here in a few," "12 how long was I out?" "Long enough for 6 people to seed your ass." I walked over to the suspended boy and started to stroke and caress his body. "You have such a small frame and almost totally hairless. Clamp your ass down I am going to remove the plug." As I pulled it out some of the cum dribbled down onto my cock and I looked at it and the plug and could see the different seed of the men who bred this kid. Each man's seed gave off a different color and made it easy for me to see all of them. I brought the plug up to the kids mouth and had him clean it off of all of the holy seed. I removed it and placed it off to the side and then I started to rub my hands over his body and I brought a special bottle of poppers up to the kids nose and told him "Your going to need this." As he took his first few hits I could feel them start to work their magic on his hole. His cockhead had honed in on the boys hole and was pressing against it waiting for it to relax. I ran my hands over both his nipples at the same time. As the rush came over him i pushed and the head spread, and spread his hole. I was still getting resistance so I held the bottle up to his nose again and he sucked it down greedily. "MMM You have such a tight and welcoming hole. You have no idea how big around that cock in your ass is or how big its going to get. Bring your hands down and feel it." The fag did just that and shuttered. I could feel his hand as he got further and further down the base got wider and wider, until it was almost 6 inches around and then it was smaller, almost like a dogs knot. He pulled his hand up and down the shaft and he groaned with delight and anticipation. "What is it boy? You like that big cock ripping you up. Stretching you to the max." "OHHH FUCK I LOVE IT. Are you going to put it all in me?" "More of it than you know, my little fag seed bag." I shoved the plug into the boys mouth so he couldn't say anything. I slowly started sliding in and out of the kids hot gripping ass. With each withdrawal I would push a bit more up his cunt. "Come on boy you know you want to take it all up your fag ass." He tried to slide down a bit more but had to keep stopping, his hole wouldn't open any more. I brought the bottle back up to his nose and he snorted and snorted and snorted. I continued to stroke the boys nipples and I handed the bottle to the boy "Keep sucking. You know you want to be a good fag and take this big cock to the root. All that cum in there is making it easier, you know you want to take it to the root." I said this in a soft whisper to the boys ears as the boy continued to suck on the poppers, hardly leaving enough room for normal oxygen. With that I put both his hand on the boys shoulders and pushed the boy the rest of the way down my cock. The boys hole was at the widest part of my beastcock and there seemed to be a barrier and it couldn't go any father. The boy cried out in a shriek as I gave one shove up and pulled down and the hole closed around my massive organ. Even behind the big plug you could still hear the pain in his voice. Just then there was someone behind me and before I knew it the new man had shoved his cock up my ass in one smooth move. Taken aback for only a half second I let loose my anal defenses and stung him on his cock head. He paused for a moment and then he went right on fucking me. Now don't get me wrong I loved to be fucked as much as the next fag but this cop was ruining my perfect evening with this piece of trash. The second his cock entered my hole I knew who it was. The venom I gave him will work fast and start to change his body, there is a dark place waiting for him when he finishes up. I slipped a tentacle up his cock and it found it was to his balls and between the venom injection and my own special help his balls went into overdrive and created not just millions of sperm but a number almost unimaginable. The venom was working through out his entire body. It went to his brain so it would tell his body to do two things, JUST KEEP FUCKING, and JUST KEEP MAKING SEMEN. The overdose of testosterone added to these two functions increasing their need and desire in the man's small brain. One of the side affects of creating so much semen it starts to rob the body of all of the nutrients that are needed to make it. Thus robbing human bone of its calcium making them weak and brittle. As the cop was fucking me and I have to admit he as doing a good job hitting all the right places in my ass. The kid was still getting used to my cock in his ass. I could see the tears running down his face as he continued to suck on the poppers. At some point he must have realized he was in trouble and that there was no way he could get out of it and just s=resigned himself to the fuck. With my beast dick being now firmly lodged in his ass and not being able to really thrust I did the other thing I could and that was to make my dick grow longer and then shrink so that I could get all the feelings of fucking ass but with nothing leaving his hole. The cop behind me continued his never ending fuck. I could finally start to feel his balls slapping against me and knew the time was getting close. I continued fucking the fag letting my beastcock worm its way up his insides rearranging his insides when I need them too. He finally started to enjoy it. I took the but plug out of his mouth and he just moaned and growled for more. "You like this big cock in your ass fag?" I bent forward to kiss him and then I found the flaw in my plan. I quickly stopped and asked him again, "You like this big cock in your ass fag?" 'FUCK ME WITH THE HUGE COCK......HARDER....HARDER!!!!" This pronouncement had brought us an audience, a man and a woman stopped by. Just what I needed. They got closer as if there were going to try and help someone but then I turned to them and gave them my stare and they stopped. I made the man come over to me and I kissed him full on the mouth and in that kiss I told him what I wanted them to do. I watched as he went to his rather disgusted looking wife and he kissed her passing along my message and they turned and walked away. Now I knew the kid was ready for the full show. I started to withdraw my cock out of his as my knot pulled at his anal ring I could hear him gasp and moan louder. It popped out of him with an audible sound and he convulsed at it removal. He didn't wait long before I was shoving it back in his hole again. As I did this I could feel the cop's balls getting bigger and they had started to hit the kids balls as well and we was wincing in pain when they did that in combination of my knot sliding in and out of him. By not the cum of the 12 me was worked up into a foamy froth and I knew between his hot ass and the jack hammering of the cop behind me I was going to blow soon. I had to wait just a bit longer for the full effects of the venom to take hold. He drove in and out of my ass and with each thrust he fucked me harder into the kid. I loved every minute of it. I could tell by the shaking of the cop his knees were about to give way due to the lack of calcium in his system. The knot at the base of my cock went in the fag one last time and then it grew even bigger that it was before about the size of a small melon, so there was no way it was coming out of his ass and nothing was going to be able to get passed it. I was now locked fully into the fag. This was it the moment both their lives would change. The boys was my plan all along the cop and signed his own death warrant when he put is magnificent cock in my ass. I let loose with a fire hose of cum not only from me but the cops cum was also being drained from his balls through my tentacles and into the boy as well. He was getting doubled creamed. With my knot firmly in place the only way for all that come to go was up. So that is exactly where it went. It started to flood his bowels and push its contents backwards through his GI tract. The pressure was too much and things started to rush backwards into the kids stomach from what had been in his intestines. When the stomached sensed that it knew it had to clean house and so the kid started to vomit up its contents. With each hurl his sphincter contracted and worked my cock over like nothing else. This is the second best part. As waves of vomiting ran over him and he hurled more and more his system was slowly emptying of any type of food and being replaced by mine and the cops semen. When he started to throw up the semen I put my hand over his mouth so that he couldn't vomit anymore. Soon his stomach too was full of our combined holy seed. There was only one more place the semen needed to go to make the transformation complete and that was the lungs. I pulled the kid closer to me and put my hand over his mouth harder and the cum finally came out his nose and I knew this was it. A few more in takes of air through the nose was all it took to force the cum down into his lungs. And with that he was in his death thrown and this is the best time to be buried to the hilt in someone ass. His ass danced all over my now 2 foot long cock in his ass. It was electric and as the boy finally collapsed on the floor my dick still firmly planted in his ass the cop too collapsed on my back and then jerked up right away when he figured out that the boy had just died. If he hadn't moved so quickly he might have been ok but he tipped over backwards but I had a hold of his cock and I wasn't going to let it go. He stared up at my back in surprise and it was only then he felt the tug on his cock. I let my ass muscles relax and they opened up and I slowly pulled the man into my ass. I had to teach him a lesson that he couldn't take what I wasn't offering. I had high hopes and many plans for him before he fucked the wrong guy with out permission. His body started to fold in half at the waist, so that his heels were now touching the back of his head he started to panic as he felt me reeling him in my ass. The Heat from which had been pleasant before now turned into a raging inferno and it burned his skin as he entered me. The venom had completed its work and his bones just fell apart in his body from the force of my asshole contractions, I slowly brought him closer and closer to being fully consumed by my asshole. He was now yelling out for someone to help him. But any one that was near by knew better then to interfere with their master. His arms flailed about trying to grab a hold of anything to try and keep him from my all consuming anal fires. The hardest part was coming up but like with all who have perished this way his arms were up over his head and it makes it easier to collapse the shoulder blades and collar bones and finally the head slides in easily after that. Depending on my mood I sometimes leave the hands out so the can wave around for a while before I finally let him go. Because the longer he stays inside me the longer he keeps from being really tormented. If he thinks it is bad being eaten by my ass, and having all his bones crushed. That is nothing compared to what awaits him in my kingdom. For you see in hell you are often forced to do the things you yourself did to others. Which means he will spend the majority of his time getting fucked by my fellow demon brothers. But thats another story. The boy was still stuck on the end of my beast cock and I could tell he was starting to cool off, and that is the one thing that makes my cock go soft. I had managed to shrink it enough so the he fell off my cock and crumpled on the floor of the toilet like the piece of trash he was. Our holy seed gushed out of him and ran in rivers out of his ass and mouth. I walked naked back to the water to return to my realm and to get this cop set up. I am sure someone will come upon him soon enough.

I was 22 and decided to go camping at the lake one July, just to enjoy the summer a bit before it was over, and to get away from the gay life I had just began exploring. After getting everything set up, I sat down beside the fire and continued drinking my beer. Other than the sound of some soft voices at distant camp sites, the camp site was very quiet. Just as my fire was dying down for the night, I heard someone approaching on the path which led to the main trail. I recognized the man from a neighboring site, as I had walked past earlier on my way to my site. He was about 50, bushy gray beard almost hiding his sunken face, and wearing only jeans and boots. His torso had no fat, cept for a small belly paunch which didn't seem to fit his otherwise scrawny frame. He reminded me of some of older guys at the bar who'd been ravaged by HIV before treatments improved. In his hand was a liquor bottle, which was half empty. As he got closer, I could see he had a septum piercing, a thick ring resting on his bushy 'stache. I called out a friendly hello as he came near the fire, and he raised his bottle as if to toast me, then took a giant gulp of the brown liquid. He sat down on a log next to the fire, and we began talking. I was drunk, but this guy was shitfaced. Friendly as hell though, so I didn't mind. He was asking me all sorts of questions, what brought me here, was I having fun, etc. I just told him I was only here to chill out, and get drunk. He laughed and handed me his bottle and said "Drink up, buddy." I figured what the hell so I took a few gulps and felt the burn going down my throat. We kept talking, until finally I got up to go piss at the edge of the campfire. Just as I was thinking how drunk I was getting but having fun regardless, he appeared standing beside me, pulled-out his dick, and also took a piss. I jumped a bit, but still kept pissing, noticing he seemed to be studying my stream, so I looked over at his as well. He shook his cock a little to break my stare, and I looked over at his face. He had a different look now. Intense and not as friendly as before. I wasn't sure what to say, and before I could figure it out he turned and started pissing on my exposed cock and shorts. I couldn't move as inside I was panicking. I'd never thought of anything like this, and here a stranger was pissing on me and I didn't know what to do. His stream stopped and I felt his hand on my shoulder, pushing down. I'm not sure why I did it, but I got on my knees facing him. He stepped forward, his dangling cock right in front of me, and began pissing down the front of me, soaking my shirt before lifting his cock and aiming right for my face. His hot urine splashed in my eyes and ran down my cheeks, and he put his hand on top of my head and ordered me to open my mouth. Again, not sure why but I did exactly as he told me. He let loose another steam of piss right into my mouth, and commanded me to swallow at all, like a good pig. I began gulping and swallowing what I could. I was repulsed, but doing my best. When his stream stopped, I opened my eyes to see his hard cock jutting out a full eight inches, his fat cockhead still wet with piss. It was a sharp contrast to his lean frame. With his hand still on my head, he guided my head forward into my open mouth, and began fucking it. A few minutes later, he pulled his cock out and began rubbing it on my face, telling me I was a good whore and to stand up. Standing there, I noticed that despite my wet clothes and taste of piss and cock in my mouth, my cock was standing at attention. The stranger grabbed me by my cock and led me to my tent. He stripped my clothes outside the door, and led us inside. He had me remove his boots and jeans, and then lay back as he climbed on top of me. I was turned on as well as scared, and he began sucking my neck, tonguing my ears, and finally kissing me deeply. The feel of his big beard brushing my body was unbelievable, and my cock got even harder as his aggressive foreplay continued. "You're my whore tonight, boy, so relax and enjoy" he said. I didn't reply, and soon his fingers were playing with my hole, trying to push into my hole. I moaned, and he laughed, calling me a virgin, but quickly adding not for long. He climbed onto my chest and began jerking his cock right above my face, commanding me to lick his fuck stick. I began lapping my tongue on the underside of his head, and he laughed and told me what a good pig I was and to keep eating his toxic precum. When I heard him say that, I damned near panicked but his weight held me down. I tried to raise up but he smacked my face hard with his hand, telling me to lay the fuck still. He grabbed his cock and smacked it on my lips, telling me to open wide or else I'd taste the back of his hand again. I opened wide, and he began slow fucking my mouth. "That's it piggy, suck my toxic cock like a good whore!" His thrusts continued, and the taste of his precum grew stronger. Deeper and deeper into my throat he fucked, until I was sure I'd puke. I began gagging hard and he pulls his cock out, covered in my thick saliva. Next, he's twisting my arm around as he slid off my chest, forcing me to move in the direction he's pulling it. I'm half screaming as he twists, and finally I was on my stomach as he held my arm roughly behind my back. "Now get on your knees, pig" he said, twisting my arm to ensure my cooperation. I fumble to do as he says, as the pain he's inflicting on my arm is intense. "Good pig- now put your other hand on your back." Grabbing my free hand, he was now holding both in place on my back, as he scoots in right behind me, his cock pressing into my crack. He seems to clear his throat, but then I hear and feel him spit a goober on my ass. He repositioned to hold my arms with one hand, and grabs his cock with the other and begins rubbing his cock and spit into my hole. I quietly ask him to please let me go, but he ignored me, steadily pushing into my hole, slowly, in and out thrusts, but I had clamped tight, trying to prevent his entrance. Again he spat onto my hole, as his thumb slid in deeper as he murmured "There we go, piggy, open up for Daddy." Working his thumb in and out, telling me he was coating my whore cunt with his precum. From the slickness of his thumb as it moved freely in my ass, and I knew he isn't lying. Suddenly, his thumb was replaced by four inches of his cock. It took my breath away, but he didn't pause until he was fully buried in my ass. "Good piggy, I'm gonna show you how I make a man my whore" he said, as he slowly fucked my virgin hole. "Oh yeah fuck. I'm leaking my load inside you now boy. You like that? You want your new Daddy to knock you up and make you his toxic pig? Pop your pussy cherry and knock you up all in one night? Make you a fuck whore for the rest of your life?" His cock was thrusting harder, and I could hear the sloshing noises as my ass loosened to his fucking. He then started his final assault. " That's it baby, milk Daddy's dirty seed into your cunt. Drain it baby." He plunged forward, pulling my arms back and making me scream, holding his cock in as deeply as possible. I felt his cock pulsate stream after stream, coating my guts with his load. In that moment, when I was completely helpless and forever changed when a stranger came inside my ass, my cock spurted the biggest load of my life. Afterwards the stranger released my arms, and I chose to remain perfectly still as his cock stroked gently in and out of my hole. He spent the rest of the night in my tent, and the rest of the weekend. By the time I left, I had eight poz loads in my ass, and my new Daddy.

As I stand here in my giant bathroom, inspecting my naked body in the massive mirror, I find myself thinking about the road that led me here. I trace my fingers over the outlines of the amazing designs on my arms, and then reach up and touch the forbidding symbol on my left pec. I then turn, first left and then right, craning my neck back to see the words imprinted on my buttocks. If my former teammates could see me now. If my ex-girlfriend could see me now. That always makes me smile. My name’s Jake, and I’ve just turned 30. I live on my own in this huge house, bought two years ago when my numbers came up. But while I’m single, rarely a day goes by when there isn’t someone else here. Whether it’s a guy or two I have in the house as a guest, or a whole group of them in the playroom I had built in the garage after I moved in, there’s nearly always someone on hand to keep me entertained. But it wasn’t always this way. Over the next few chapters I will tell you how I became what I became, the things I did that I never thought I would, and how I ultimately emerged as a thirty year-old bearing the words that would forever mark me as what I am now: CUM DUMP. ------- My story starts when I was 26. I had recently changed jobs, finally getting my break as a proper consultant after being stuck in a seemingly never-ending graduate cycle at my previous firm. The rounds of interviews and assessments had been rigorous and taxing, but in the end it all paid off and I found myself finally getting somewhere with my career. The extra money meant Rachel and I could move out of her parents’ place in Hertfordshire and rent a decent flat in Camden, gaining our independence as well as about two hours extra a day with the shorter commute. The new job was hard going, but I loved being thrown in at the deep end and getting to show what I was capable of. Over time I earned praise from my managers and the colleagues around me, and was eventually assigned to a new project that I had been hoping to get on since I found out about it. I was going to be working as part of a team with some great guys, getting to travel to various European offices of the client who had commissioned the introduction of the new system we had developed. Lisbon, Barcelona, Milan, Munich, Stockholm, and many more, all paid for by the firm. I was so excited, although my mood was dampened by Rachel somewhat when she got in a huff about me travelling to all these places without her. She could be hard work sometimes. The first trip was to Lyon in France, and I excelled by being able to surprise the others with my competent grasp of French, a gift from the long hours I had spent being taught French by my maternal grandmother, a native to France. The trip went really well, and by the end of it my more senior colleagues in the team were no longer treating me like the new boy. Then came Barcelona, and that’s when everything changed. The job in Barca was a bit smaller as the client only had a small outpost there. As such, only four of us went this time, comprising me, Ben, Mitchell and Rob. Ben was the senior on the trip, whilst Mitch and Rob had been at the company for only a year or so longer than had I, so we were pretty much equals. To save a bit of money, (and as it was only for three nights), we were sharing two twin rooms in the hotel. Whereas normally at least the senior would get his own room and then the rest of us either sharing or also getting singles. As Mitch and Rob were good friends, it was only natural they took one of the two rooms, whilst Ben and I took the other. On the first night two guys and one of the women from the client’s office took us out for dinner, before leaving us to explore some of the bars in the old town. However, we were all a bit tired from the journey so didn’t stay out late. The next day was a busy one, but by late afternoon we were done with what we could do, pending some overnight process work the client’s IT people needed to do. As such, we headed back to the hotel to change, and then went out for the early evening. The drink and tapas flowed, and dinner never really happened. Mitch and Rob were then up for going to a club, but I could see Ben was enthused as the prospect of a late night, so I suggested that the two of us just call it a night and maybe have a nightcap in the hotel bar. I was actually quite keen to go clubbing, but I didn’t want to be crashing into the room and waking my senior colleague at whatever time in the night, especially as I was making such a good impression with everyone at the firm. So, sure enough, Ben and I found ourselves back at the hotel. We both got a drink, G&T for Ben, a rum and coke for me, and then sat in the comfy surroundings to chat. Ben was 34 and single, which I found surprising as he was a very handsome man. Tall, well-built, well-dressed, charming and funny, he seemed like the sort of guy who would have his choice of women. Or men. I didn’t actually know which team he played for, but didn’t want to pry too much and it really didn’t matter anyway. We finished our drinks and headed upstairs, both of us declaring that we wanted a shower before bed as it had been a clammy night in the city. Ben went first, and then when he came out of the bathroom wearing a towel I headed in to get myself clean. When I’d finished showering the bathroom was so full of steam that I concluded I’d never get dry in there, so did as Ben had done and went out into the room with just a towel on. To my surprise, Ben was still just wearing his towel, and he looked up at me and smiled as I padded past his bed to my own. “Wow, you’re built” he said to me as I passed. I blushed. “Er, yeah, I work out” I said. I was actually pretty proud of my body, all 6’1” of it. I worked out several times a week, jogged regularly, ate healthily, and kept my chest shaved and smooth the way Rachel liked it. “You should show it off more” Ben said, his eyes on me. “Your shirts are way too loose.” Oh man, he had been noticing what I wore. Well, that answered that question I guessed: Ben must be gay. Strangely enough, I felt a stirring in my own loins as his gaze rested on me. “Oh, 'er, you think?” I mumbled. “Hell yeah” he said, “don’t put in all that work just to waste it on your girlfriend!” He laughed, and after a moment I laughed too, although I think it was more nervous laughter than anything. “Thanks” I said, blushing harder. “I didn’t realise, 'er, you were, 'er, noticing.” Ben gave me a warm smile. “I’m not the only one who’s noticed” he said. “You’re pretty popular in the office.” I blushed again, and awkwardly shifted position on the bed. As I did so, my towel loosened and slipped, basically leaving me sitting there naked. I hurriedly tried to sort it out, but only got it into more of a tangle. “Don’t” Ben said softly. I stopped wrestling with the towel and looked up at him. “Let me see.” I don’t know why, perhaps it was the buzz from the rum, but I slowly released my grip on the towel and let it fall beside me. I then swung my legs off the mattress and slowly stood up in the gap between our beds, locking my stare on Ben as he gazed back at me. His eyes were making their way up and down my body in the most lustful way anyone had ever looked at me, and I saw him give his lips a small lick. He wanted me so badly, and something about this situation had my heart racing. My dick started to swell and rise, until I was standing before him with a massive boner, almost starting to pant. What the fuck was happening to me? Wasn’t I straight? Ben looked for a bit longer, and then started to scoot across his own bed towards me. He deliberately removed his own towel on the way so that he too was naked, and then he was sitting there in front of me, staring straight ahead at my dick. Instinctively I shuffled forward a bit, and he leaned in, opened his mouth and swallowed me whole. “Fuuuuuuck” I groaned, having never felt a blowjob like this. He then reached both his hands behind and roughly gripped my arse, pulling me in towards him even more. His head started going back and forth on my cock like a jackhammer, the suction on my dick like an industrial hoover. I put my hands on his shoulders to steady myself, and gradually gripped him tighter as he brought me towards orgasm. Then, rather abruptly, he let go of my arse and pulled his mouth off my dick, causing me to stagger back slightly. I snapped out of my reverie and looked down at him. “Turn around” he said, turning his head up to face mine. “What?” I asked, a little all over the place. “Just do it” he said, suddenly sounding rather stern. I just did as instructed and turned around, not sure what was coming next. Then he grabbed my hips and pulled me backwards towards him, reaching up to push the small of my back so that I would bend forwards. I put my hands on my thighs to steady myself, and then the next thing I knew his face was in my arse. His tongue was lapping at my hole, and the room seemed to be exploding with fireworks. I had never felt anything like this in my life. It was fucking amazing! I’m not sure, but I think I must have been moaning and groaning for England as he gave me my first ever rimjob. He kept this up for a while, actually getting his tongue into my hole, and then he pulled his face out. Before I could turn or straighten up I felt his fingers in there instead, gently prodding and poking at me. I then understood that I was going to be fucked. Ben must have planned something like this, or maybe he was just in the Scouts once and was thus always prepared, but he had stashed a tube of lube in the drawer of the bedside table. He briefly paused the fingering to open the drawer, grab his supply and lube up his fingers. He then started to apply much more pressure with them, pushing one, then two, and then I think three fingers into me. All the while I just continued to stand there, bent over in front of him seemingly inviting him to carry on doing what he was doing. I could say I was paralysed with fear or something, but in truth I was loving it and was suddenly really excited to see what this was going to be like. I’d never really thought about it before, but that didn’t seem to matter. The drink must have been a factor, or at least that’s what I tell myself these days. His fingers started to hit something inside of me, and my silence turned to moans. This only spurred him on, until he was really going to town on me with his fingers. Then, as before, it all stopped abruptly. “Get on the bed” he commanded, “on your hands and knees.” I didn’t even pause. I just moved forward, crawled on to the bed and waited. He grabbed my ankles and pulled me back a bit, and then I heard the splooging sound of some more lube being squeezed out of the tube. The pressure returned on my hole, but it was spongier and fatter than any of the fingers had been. “Let me in” he said gruffly. I didn’t know what that meant, but I instinctively pushed back and must have done whatever it was that was needed as he popped inside. It startled me and gave me a brief flash of pain, but that soon subsided. He then pushed steadily in to me, making me feel fuller than I ever had before. As he got deeper it started to hurt a little more, particularly as he was going into territory his fingers had not reached, but I gritted my teeth, closed my eyes and forced myself not to pull off him. Then the pushing stopped, I felt the roughness of his pubes on my buttocks, and I knew I had his whole cock inside. He didn’t give me any time to adjust, instead starting a steady rhythm on my whole, thrusting his cock in and out in substantial strokes. A dull pain was radiating from my arse, but something else was there as well and it felt amazing. As the pain started to subside, my whole body started to tingle as he fucked me. The feelings were incredible, and I couldn’t stop myself from pushing back against him, trying to get more of his cock in me, trying to make him fuck me harder. And fuck me harder he did. If I thought he was like a jackhammer when sucking me earlier, it was as nothing compared to what he could do with his cock. Pneumatic drills are gentler on tarmac than the treatment I was getting, but it was pure ecstasy. He fucked me for 20 minutes, and then started groaning. “I’m cumming” he grunted, suddenly accelerating his pace even more. Then he stopped, yelled out and held in position as a curious warm feeling filled my rear end. “Fucking take it” he grunted as he unloaded in me, breeding me like the bitch he was turning me into. I just knelt there on my hands and knees as I was filled with cum for the first time, loving the sensation as his cock pulsed inside me. Then, and again rather abruptly, he pulled out and collapsed backwards on to his bed. I felt some cum running down my leg, and began to crawl backwards off the bed with the intention of going to the bathroom to clean up. But as I turned round I saw Ben lying on his back panting, I noticed his cock was still erect and covered in juice. Perhaps it was a case of being in for the penny, in for the pound, but I just couldn’t help myself from dropping to my knees, leaning forward and taking it into my mouth. The taste of his juices, the lube and, I guess, my own arse was intoxicating. As I sucked and licked him clean I started furiously wanking my own cock, getting off on the feeling of more of him leaking from my rear end as I did so. In no time I blew on to my torso, the bedspread and the carpet. I then collapsed back on to the floor, panting and exhausted. Neither of us said anything for a while, but then I got up and started making my way to the bathroom. I got in there, and turned to face the mirror so I could look at myself. I was glistening with sweat, but otherwise looked like me. I felt different, but the man staring back at me was still me, at least outwardly. Then Ben came into the bathroom as well, and turned to face the mirror too. We looked into each other’s eyes via the reflection, until I noticed his cock starting to rise again. I stared at it coming back up to full mast, and then looked back up to his face. He was smirking at me, and then moved to step behind me. I leaned forward a little, and he just planted his cock between my cheeks and pushed into me again. This time he fucked me more tenderly, with none of the jackhammering of before. Throughout, I kept my eyes either focused on my own face, or looking back at his has he slightly grimaced from the exertion of reaming me. My own cock also came back to life so I started stroking myself, adding that to the things I watched in the reflection. After about 15 minutes Ben accelerated, and I focused on watching the reflection of my own face as I felt him shooting a second load into my sloppy hole. Again, it was still me, but this was a me with a cock shooting cum into his arse. When he was done spurting his load into me, Ben caught my gaze in the reflection. Smiling, he gave me a wink, withdrew his cock and swiftly left the bathroom. I just stood there, once again with cum dripping out of me, gazing at myself in the mirror. I felt awesome. I got myself cleaned up a bit, and then went back out in the bedroom. Ben was in bed properly, and was clearly asleep. I headed for my own bed, but then turned to look back at him. The temptation was too great, and I just climbed in. He stirred as I did so, wrapping his arm around me. I briefly lay there facing him, but then turned so he was spooning me. He pulled me in a bit tighter, and then we were both still. I reached out and switched off the lights, plunging the room into darkness. Inside, I knew that I would wake up with a right clusterfuck going on in my mind, but for now I was exhausted, a little sore and in the comforting arms of a man who had just shown me a whole new side of myself. Sleep came quickly.

What do you think? Should we start an XTube link collection here with URLs linking to XTube videos featuring internal breeding? Whenever we come across a good video on XTube that fulfills these criteria we could post the link here. What do you think?

*This is mostly fantasy with a little reality thrown in* ---------------------------------------------------------------- Part 1(?) It was Friday night and the beginning of a three day weekend, so what better way to celebrate than to get a little twisted at my favorite bathhouse? I arrived around 9:30PM, even though the parking lot wasn't full yet and paid my entrance (thankfully my bag wasn't checked) and walked straight to my room. Nice, I had gotten lucky and was assigned a deluxe room with a queen-sized bed. After stripping down I opened my bag and pulled out my supplies. A pipe, two lighters and the bag of stuff that would make this night. I also had remembered to bring my blindfold so that any tops with hesitations wouldn't feel shy. The porn playing on my TV was one of the few bareback flicks they had in rotation, a hot number with four smooth Marine boys. I immediately got to packing my pipe and, staring intently at the screen, flicked my lighter on and held it under the fresh bowl. As the white smoke started to swirl around and intensify I took a deep breath. Blub blub blub, went the water in the pipe and immediately the chambers turned bright white as I tasted the slightly unpleasant first taste of the tina. After my lungs could not hold anymore I set the pipe down and instinctively grabbed my cock as I exhaled a huge cloud over the hot boys on TV. "Beautiful," I muttered under my breath, as the thought of these muscle men passing around a pipe and getting spun took hold of my mind. I was rock hard within seconds and took another large hit. After a few minutes I decided to dim the lights and crack open the door to get a feel for the crowd that was present thus far. A couple guys walked by but didn't stop after making eye contact... which is why my preferred position is face down, ass up. I closed the door and took a couple more hits, which was starting to make my freshly cleaned hole twitch for some action. Leaving the pipe slightly visible in the shadows (I get turned on at the thought of getting walked in on while smoking,) I donned my blindfold and settled in diagonally on the bed, facing the wide open door. As expected, within five minutes I felt the familiar sensation of a hand on my leg running up to my ass. My excitement was piqued and I wiggled my butt a little to let this stranger know he was welcome in my ass. "Fuck yea, that's a sweet hole," a deep voice growled. I reached around to feel a heavy, thick cock of about eight inches. I couldn't help myself and turned my body to wrap my lips around his tool as he started to finger my hole. "Mmmmmhmmmmmmm" was all I could muster with my mouth full. "Oh fuck, you're partied up, aren't you boy?" the voice asked and I knew he had seen my pipe sticking out from the wadded up towel by my bed. "Uh huh," I said eagerly. "I love breeding party sluts like you, take a couple hits while I fuck you." This was exactly what I had been hoping for and I wasted no time in lowering my blindfold to grab my pipe. I could see my anonymous fucker now as well. He was a tall middle aged Latino man, with the hint of a six pack and a beefy belly, just how I like them. "That's right," he nodded, "Blow those clouds in the mirror while you watch me fuck your party hole." He slipped his unusually thick meat in my hole as I let out a gasp; his cock was narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, stretching me open as he bottomed out in me. I took a hit and let out another white cloud as he smiled approvingly at me and started to pump my ass. "Fuckin' hot, boy. You love my cock in there, huh?" as I moaned in repsonse.. "Fuck yeah, dump your load in that party hole!" I pleaded with him as he quickened his pace and took another hit for his viewing enjoyment. "Yeah" he growled with his eyes closed, signaling he was close. "Cumdump party boy, fucking lookin' for loads and tina huh?" "Fuck yeah, fuck yeah!" I moaned even louder as this is the type of degrading dirty talk that gets my cock hard no matter what I might be on. "I'm gonna fuckin' unload in you boy," he said quickly as he started thrusting like crazy. "Fuck yea, I'm gonna make that hole mine! Uh! Uh! Uhhhhhhhhhh, arrrgh!" he yelled as he slammed into my hole, his cock throbbing with the volleys of his seed shooting in me. "Mmm, fuck yea" I panted as he pulled out and got ready to leave. I just laid there as I was, with a run of cum dripping down my hole and sac for any other guy to see. "Leave the door open." "I got a couple friends coming tonight," he said as he turned to walk out. "They like to blow clouds and love whoring out little chemsluts like you." "You let them know where I am, I'll be here all night."

In the summer of 2010 I flew to Spain for a week in the sun. After a couple of days of debauchery in Barcelona, my boyfriend and I took a train to the seaside town of Sitges, which several of my friends had recommended to us. So I found myself on a train filled with many hot, sexy men. I'm 35, 5' 11", with short, buzzed, brown hair, a youthful face some facial hair that I've allowed to grow into a closely trimmed goatee. I have blue eyes and a solid build. I'm not particularly hairy, but my chest and stomach are covered with fur, which I keep it trimmed and neat, not shaved. My cock is cut, above average in size, and seems to be always hard. I would describe myself mostly as a vers bottom. I only bareback with my boyfriend, but will sometimes blow other guys outside of our relationship and even then I insist the guys wear a condom. My boyfriend of three years and I had the talk; the talk that gave each of us approval to play outside the relationship without any guilt. We also talked about how if we fucked or got fucked by anyone, we would always wear a condom. The afternoon we arrived at Sitges, I stopped at a sex shop and picked up some single-use lubes, a couple of condoms, and a bottle of poppers. That evening, around 12:00 AM, my boyfriend and I went to XXL. While it wasn't all that busy, the music was amazing, so we danced for a while and the place gradually filled up. There were muscle bears, bears, otters, twinks, the 'guy next door' type, in short, there were men of all shapes, ages, and sizes. After about an hour on the dance floor, my boyfriend disappeared, seemingly for ages. I figured he must be upstairs in the dark room. I've been to the odd dark room in my time, but mostly it's always been a lot of groping and a few blow jobs that haven't turned into anyone cumming, at least in me. Anyhow, I decided to see if I could find him, so off to the dark room I went. The narrow dark room was pitch black, and, as it turned-out, so packed with men that I found it difficult to navigate. While I could see some shadows, that was about it, so hands proved to be the only way of exploring. Not surprisingly most of the guys were wearing t-shirts, and I took the time to explore some well-developed, hairy chests. I also encountered several cocks, so while most of the guys seemed to be fully clothed, a fair number of the guys were nearly naked. One of the nice experiences was that I could pretty much feel anywhere and no-one pushed my hand away, whether I was exploring some guy's chest, his neck, the small of his back, or slide my hand into the waistband of a guy's pants. Many a guy would even wiggle a little so I could reach further in his underwear and feel his ass and crack. I was feeling a little drunk and guys were grabbing my ass. I walked along and this one particular guy grabbed the back of my belt and pulled me backwards towards himself. I let him pull me to him until I was standing directly in front of him, my ass pushed up against his crotch. His hands started roaming my chest, under my t-shirt, rubbing my nipples and rubbing my entire front and cock through my jeans. I was hard and he could feel it. He began to lick my neck, and almost involuntarily I reached behind my ass, the palms of my hands rubbing the front of his shorts. To my pleasure I found the top button of his shorts was already undone and the zipper was half down. He massaged my shoulders a little and whispered something Spanish in my ear. He was rock hard. I was able to lower the zipper a little lower and I reached into the front of his shorts. This seemed to be a invitation for him to reach down, unfasten my belt and fly and lower my jeans. I leaned forward away from him a little and he slowly pulled my jeans down and then my underwear, only pausing for a moment to grab my hard cock that sprang forward when he yanked down my pants. Other guys were still passing in front of me in this dark room that was more of corridor than a room, but other than the odd grab-and-rub of my cock, all the action was coming from the guy behind me. And let me say, he knew exactly what he was doing. I reached inside his underwear and felt a large, fat, uncut, dripping cock. Fuck, was he horny. I moved my hands so that my palms were facing and rubbing his furry belly. With one hand firmly and slowly jerking my cock, he pulled his shorts and underwear down, and they fell to his feet, so I kept exploring his body. With his free hand he began rubbing the crack of my ass, his firm fingers going right for my hole. They were rough and he was intent on trying to push a finger inside me. My pants were only partially lowered, certainly not quite at my feet, but I still had to lean forward to grab the small tube of silicone lube I had in my pocket. Retrieving it, I handed it to him. He flipped open the bottle and I thought he was going to rub some on his finger to lube my ass, but instead, he pushed me forward a little and he began lubing his cock. Obviously he thought I was giving him the green light to fuck me, but I wasn't. I didn't want him to fuck me without a condom. Not here, and not with a guy I didn't know or couldn't even see, but I was a little drunk and it was all happening pretty quickly and before I realized it, he was pulling me back towards him and his cock was lodged between my cheeks. His cock was really solid and his hands on my waist were strong and pulling me back on his cock, the head of his cock was pushing right for my hole now and I knew he was going to push it in. Raw. I thought for a second he was going to miss my hole but he didn't. I didn't want him to miss so I leaned just a little forward and then I felt him enter me. Slowly and firmly, my ass was stretching as he kept a firm hold on my hips. It felt fucking amazing. My mind was racing. I thought I either pull away now completely, or enjoy our session. I decided on the latter. I reached into my other pocket and fished out my poppers, but found I had to lean forward to reach down enough into my pockets because my jeans were now halfway down my legs. When I made this move, he pushed right in. All the way in. I could feel his pubic hair on my ass. His cock was inside me and he was holding me there, still for a couple of seconds, but not for long. His hands were on my waist and his cock was completely inside my ass. I opened the poppers and took a hit - a deep hit. He took the bottle from me, and I heard him take four deep hits, then he handed the bottle back to me, so I took another hit. Although I was now flying,and everything was a little out of focus, I could still feel the thump of the music and I could feel bodies pushing past us in the dark room. I was sweating and flying. He held onto my waist and pulled me on and off his cock, steadily, not fast, but with the serious intention to fuck me deeply. He straighten me upright with a few gestures, and then he began licking and sucking my neck, whispering in my ear, licking my ear. I tried to turn my neck and head so he cold kiss my lips. He took the hint and we kissed a little. I could feel stubble on his face. He was sweating, breathing heavily, and his tongue pushed into the corner of my mouth. As the position was very difficult on both of us, we stopped kissing and he placed his hands on my hips. I took the hint and began to rock forward and backward, slowly. I wanted him to enjoy my ass, so in my mind I was imagining that I was jerking him off with my ass, clenching and unclenching my ass muscles so he would not be able to stop fucking me before pulling out. He started a regular steady rhythm of fucking. I opened the bottle of poppers and took another hit, and he followed suit, taking several strong hits. The entire time I moved forward and backward on his cock. He was fucking me more deeply and I was completely enjoying the sensation of his cock inside my ass. As his fucking intensified, my mind was flying. All I could think about was what we looked like. What he looked like and what is cock looked liked pounding in and out of my ass. His fucking was taking on an animal like quality. I could hear him grunting. I reached down and grabbed my cock and started to jerk. He was pounding my ass so fiercely I thought I might bounce right off of it but he kept amazing control. I could hear the music of the club and I was loving every minute of the experience: the beat the music and the hot raw cock in my ass. I reached between my legs and I could feel his cock fucking my ass. I felt it with my fingers as it was pounding in and out of my ass. This must have driven him a little crazy because his fucking began to get harder and I could hear him grunting and his body started to spasm a little. He was cumming in me. I could feel him cumming inside me. He slowed down a little and then his cock popped out. Cum immediately ran down my leg. He turned me around and pulled me towards him, kissing me passionately. For the first time our cocks rubbed together. His was gradually going soft, even if it was sticky with his cum, but my cock was hard and pressed up against his. His hands grabbed my ass and he pulled me very tightly towards him. That was enough for me, and I came, shooting between our bodies and stomachs. He knelt down and licked my cum, taking my cock inside his mouth for a couple of seconds, sucking out the last couple of drops of cum from out of my cock. Then he stood up, pulled up his pants and said 'ciao' and disappeared. He was done, I was done, so I pulled up my pants and went off in the opposite direction, wondering if my boyfriend was also getting into some trouble. Anyone have any stories from some fun they've had in Sitges?

Just started taking prep.. I’ll let you know how it goes!

GIFTED BY A GUEST! I’m Jimmy, 18, and on the varsity swim team at school. My older brother, Jeff, had this acquaintance named Chris that needed a place to stay. Apparently, he was HIV-positive and his parents had tossed him out. He was gonna stay with us until a bed in the local shelter opened up. The thing is…the only spare bed in the house is in MY room, so he got to sleep with me. I remember…as I was getting undressed for bed, he was staring at me kinda funny…like a wolf looks at a lamb! I woke up suddenly! My bedclothes had been pulled down and this guy was tugging off the briefs that I sleep in. I jerked upright. I blurted, “What in the fuck are you…?” He clamped a hand over my mouth and pushed me back flat on the mattress. “I’m sorry!” he hissed. “I just GOTTA do this! I’m SO FUCKING HORNY. Ever since I saw you get undressed, I just KNEW that I had to have you.” He stuffed my briefs into my mouth and his hands roamed my body, stroking and kneading my flesh. I didn’t really know what to do, so I just lay there. “Fucking SWEET,” he breathed! His mouth descended on first one nipple and then the other. I couldn’t help but feel turned on. He moved down my chest and belly until his lips grazed my cock! Naturally, my dick began to swell. Chris took it in his mouth and brought me to full erection. Chris looked up at me and grinned. “Now comes the GOOD PART!” Gifted by a Guest! He placed his hands under my knees and hoisted them up, pushing them back toward my chest. His face dove into my exposed hole and his tongue did wonderful things, making me moan & squirm. He crawled up between my legs, forcing them apart, until I could feel the head of his cock poking at the entrance to my hole. It felt wet and slippery so he must have been leaking quite a lot of pre-cum. He gazed in my eyes and said, “I can’t wait any longer. Just relax, Baby! You’re gonna love it!” He pulled the underwear from my mouth and began kissing me passionately. He hunched his hips once, twice, then three time and he was all the way inside me. I could only look up at him questioningly as his dick began a slow piston motion…in and out…in and out. He crooned in my ear, “It’s gonna be OK, Baby! This is gonna be the best fuck you ever get!” With that, he settled into a steady fuck pace for a while and I got lost in the rhythm of his stroking and the hushed sounds of two men in heat! I had accepted my fate and was just enjoying the myriad sensations coming from my first poz fuck. Eventually, all good things come to an end, and so Chris shifted gear, picked up his speed and soon was gasping, “I’m gonna cum! I’M GONNA CUM!!!” I got scared and cautioned him, “Quiet! You’re gonna wake the house up!” I grabbed a pillow and held it in front of his face. His hips locked against me ass and he yelled triumphantly into the pillow, “YES!!!” He bucked repeatedly and then collapsed on top of me, exhausted. At some point I must have shot my load, too, because there was a wet patch of sticky sperm between us on our bellies. My eyes filled with tears as I thought, “What have I done? How did I let this happen to me?” Chris looked down at me and said, Thanks, Baby! That was GREAT! I really needed to do that!” I noticed that, in addition to being dismayed by the events, I had been turned on. So much so that wondered if this might happen again. Chris must have been reading my thoughts, for he said, “Tonight we can take our time, Baby! How does a long, slow poz fuck sound to you?”

So this was the trick I was missing. THANKS! As usual: great work!!!

Immunity is real, albeit rare https://www.medicaldaily.com/why-some-people-are-immune-hiv-ebola-and-other-diseases-397940 Normally, HIV infects the body by grabbing onto the CD4 receptor and its co-receptor CCR5 and using them to enter the cell, and then reprogram it to spread throughout a body. However, in individuals with this mutation, the virus is unable to enter cells. The CCR5-delta32 mutation results in a smaller protein that isn't on the outside of the cell anymore. Most forms of HIV cannot infect cells if there is no CCR5 on the surface. People with two copies of the CCR5-delta32 gene (inherited from both parents) are virtually immune to HIV infection. This occurs in about 1 percent of Caucasian people. What I have read is that the bacteria that caused the Black Death in 14th century Europe used this same receptor, so it selected for Europeans with the defect, but that might be TMI

In the Sth East, gladly be on all 4's waiting for you to breed my cunt.

Driving home from the home of a hung black top early this morning, I happened to take a road I rarely use and stumble upon an Asian style spa, containing seperate facilities for men and women, each complete with indoor pool, large hot tub, three dry steam rooms, one large sauna, open showers, a hallway with private massage booths, and a few dark cozy rooms for relaxation. I had heard from a few people that this spa was somewhat cruisey, and having nothing better to do after an hour of partying and riding his nine inch uncut cock, I pulled off and parked. It wasn't yet 7AM when I arrived, but luckily it opened at 6 on Sundays. From the outside it had little curb appeal, occupying the middle store front of a red brick mini-mall featuring entirely Korean businesses, and hiding behind deeply tinted windows. Once inside, I was surprised at how nice and modern the design was, with a marble desk, marble tile floors, and plenty of nice furniture and greenery in the lobby. The man working the front desk was Korean, about 5'3" tall and barely spoke a word of English. He explained in broken sentences while pointing to signs and photos in the brochure. I found it hard to believe the tiny store front could hold even a fraction of the things it promised, and my instinct was to forget about it, untill he pointed out it was only men on my side and all visitors were required to be naked in the pool and only wear a towel outside the locker room. So $15 bucks and I took the locker key, towel and disposable flip-flops and walked into the locker room. While I stripped off my clothing I marveled at how big the locker area was considering the apparent limitations on size, until I made my way into the spa area and discovered this place was tremendously more than meets the eye. Getting a feel for the place while wondering from room to room, it dawned on me that the spa actually filled most of the mini-mall, running the entire length of it behind the other shops. There were no other guests at this early hour, so I tossed my towel over my shoulder and lazily stroked my cock, only pausing to ensure there were no employees beyond each doorway. I already loved how clean everything was, and smirked when I realized most of the rooms had a tinted window out into the main hallway so guys inside could see if someone was coming. The only doors I found to be locked were the port to the women's side, the hallway with the massage booths, and a door evoking some laughter: marked "Wearhouse - Employs Only Pleese." With no one to interrupt my stroking and exploring, I took advantage of the steam room, sauna, showers, pool and jacuzzi, filling up most of an hour before realizing I had thoroughly soaked my towel and couldn't see any replacements. Serendipity stepped in, taking the form of a young korean boy/man entering from the lockerroom, pushing a mop-bucket. I asked him where the replacement towels were, and he motioned for me to follow him back into the locker area, pointing out an unmarked cabinet full of them. He surprised me by retreiving one, handing it to me, and pulling the one from around my waist, revealing my semi-hard cock. Showing no sign of noticing, he simply tossed the used one in the hamper and stood watching me dry off (which didn't help my hardening cock). "First time here?" he pondered. I nodded the affirmative, wondering if he was circumspect due to poor language skills or just a teen of few words. "Want a tour?" Taking him up on it, I finished drying, as he moved to a locker towards the back corner, unlocked it and began stripping. Once he was naked I had to try my hardest not to stare at his smooth, thin, tan body, especially his bubble butt and soft 4 inches of uncut asian meat. He slipped on a very baggy pair of shorts with the spa logo emblazened across the rear, which hung low enough to show me the v-shape from his flat abs to his small patch of black wispy pubes. I knew by law he had to be 18, but he could easily have passed for 13 or 14 if it weren't for his man sized cock, which was practically the only reason his shorts didn't fall off as he pointed out the different facilities. I barely heard what he said with all my concentration working to keep my dick from getting hard. He even showed me the empty women's side, and the massage hallway, proudly pointing out a sign featuring "New! Male Masseurs! $25 for 30 mins, $40 for deep tissue." When he admitted that he was the sign maker, I knew he could speak and read english just fine, and we sharred a laugh over the poor wording on the "wearhouse" sign. I asked what was beyond that door, which halted his laughter, and returned him to short statements "just storage." Thanking him for the tour, I noticed he didn't lock the massage hallway when the left, so I snuck back in to get a better look. The hall had three 8x10 booths with massage tables and some small shelves in the center, with a black light, stereo and overhead light completeing it. The doors were saloon style, but full length with hook and eye locks for privacy. I was tempted to ask the teen if he was one of the guys I could have massage me, hoping deep tissue meant balls deep, but thought better of it since he might be the owner's son. While the boy mopped, I felt the urge for some partying, so I snuck my glasses case holding the pipe, favors and lighter, out of my locker and back into the massage hallway. I locked myself in one of the booths and took hit after hit with little time between, just in case someone came into the massage hall. Unable to smoke with no distraction, I snooped through some drawers and came up with nothing more than some cds, a few candles, some rope to fasten onto the over head bars for "walking massage," and a drawer filled with towels. Since the towels were much softer here, I tossed the one the boy gave me into a basket under the table and reached in for one that looked similar, so he wouldn't notice. Lifting out I felt something inside it, unrolled it and discovered a tan vibrating dildo with a dark pink head, much like I imagined the mop boy's cock to look like hard. I couldn't resist the temptation, lubed it up with some massage oil and sank down onto it. My dick went fully erect and began leaking as I rode the dildo, imagining the teenager breeding me. Only seconds from cumming, I heard the locker room door open into the main hallway, and scampered to rehide the dildo, tuck my 7.5 inch uncut cock up against my hairy abs, and tie my towel around it so it would be less obvious. Listening for a sign that I could head back into the main hall, I could hear the desk worker, who I figured to be the owner, speaking Korean to the cleaning boy. They sounded close enough that I worried they might find me, but instead I heard them head into the wearhouse, prompting me to scamper out of hiding and across to a semi-private alcove. More Korean wafted to where I sat eaves dropping, now eliciting responses from 2 or 3 more young men. While the language was foreign, the tone was not. The boss was pissed they weren't working and was yelling at them to get out on the floor of the spa. It made no sense to me why he was angry since I was his only customer, unless all of them were supposed to be cleaning. I peered around the half wall when I heard the boss exit back through the locker room, and got excited by the wearhouse door standing wide open. Getting as close as I dared, I could make out some storage shelves, maintainence equipment, laundry machines, tons of towels and a couch and flat screen, where three dark haired heads faced away from me. None of the heads were my tour guides, so I glanced around to see where he'd gone. On the very back wall was a door marked private, and a minute later he emerged from it, towing a 20ish korean girl, nude, with a pipe in her hand. Behind the door were three or four bunk beds, a few holding sleeping korean men and women. So the "wearhouse" was where the help lived, possibly working in exchange for passage to the U.S. Ducking back into the alcove, I could just see one corner of what was happening as the girl took a big hit off the pipe and shotgunned with my teen. He took the pipe and she sank to the floor, pulled down his shorts and started sucking like a hoover, while he encouraged the other guys from the couch to stand up and join in. I couldn't really see the couch, but one guy appeared from it, and boy did he make me happy I'd stopped in. He was the tallest of the Koreans so far, probably standing 5'8", but he was buff and ripped, with no body fat, covered in caramel smooth skin, including his shaved pubes and underarms, allowing his nice 7 to 8 inch cut cock to stand out proudly. The new guy took the pipe from the tour teen and took a big hit as well, while the girl took turns sucking their cocks. Admittedly I was disappointed that they were into girls, but the show made up for it in spades. Quietly I took a hit in my alcove as the teen pushed the girl down onto the floor, took her legs over his shoulders, and slid his hard 6 and a half inch, very thick uncut cock balls deep into her pussy. She wailed out something in Korean, which made the the buff guy speak up. "Shut up! Ujim hear you and come here." His voice was higher than most muscly guys, but seemed to fit his form when you considered that he was shorter than me by a good 6 inches, and probably only 19 or 20. His english wasn't great, but he seemed to be practicing it, since the teen helped correct his grammer before leaning over and sucking on the muscle dude's cock. I moaned softly while the boy busied his cock in the girl and his mouth by deep throating the muscle cock. Another figure appeared from the unseen couch, a shorter, younger looking version of the muscle boy. They must have been brothers since the younger looking one was identical down to the ass dimples, just slightly less defined and 2 inches shorter. His cock however was exactly the same as his brothers, which made it hotter as they stood there shotgunning hits back and forth while the teen tour guide sucked them off. Once the muscle boy had taken enough hits, he pushed the teen off the girl and rammed his own cock into her, sucking down his bro. Finally the last guy appeared, 5'7", slimmer than the muscle bros, but well defined and topped with the most handsome face and wavy black hair imaginable. His cock was around 7, thinner than the other three guys, but perfectly curved. I stood there watching them gang bang the girl for five more minutes, working my fingers into my hole, until the locker room door banged open, signaling someone's enterance. When the boys realized the warehouse door was open, the movie star looking guy dashed over and pulled it shut, ending my fun. Expecting the boss, I sunk back into the alcove and made myself presentable, and consealed my pipe case before stepping out to return it to my locker. Happily the boss was still in the lobby, and the door had been opened by a 45-50 yr old man with red hair, thick muscular ginger dusted chest, a small belly, tapering off at the tiniest towel ever made, precariously dangling from the man's hand, covering only his genitals. I admired his muscular legs and arms in the mirror while pretending to wash my hands, and blushed when I looked up and he was watching me watch him. He walked towards the pool doors at the end of the hall, but stopped beside me first to say hi. I stammered hello when he tossed the towel over one shoulder, so he could shake my hand. I didn't mean to stare but his cock was, in my mind, perfect. Thick trimmed meat, about 4 inches long, over heavy big balls, surrounded by short trimmed ginger pubes. As we shook hands, it began to twitch and grow, making my own meat follow the example. "Tom" He said, casually rubbing his big meaty, calloused paw down his pec, over his small gut and scratching dangerously close to his dick, making it swell even larger. "Dan. Nice meat to you," I said before I realized my mistake. Tom just chuckled and stepped into the shower and pool area. Like a drooling puppy dog I followed him, taking a shower across from his. Part two soon

Love Manifest4u

There was a LGBT Pride festival this weekend, so my husband and I and one of our friends went to the parade. Naturally, these festivals usually have after parties, so of course we ended up at the club. At first it was very empty, but as there were two dollar drinks on sale so of course I had to have several. The evening opened with a long island iced tea, but one turned into two, two turned into three, and three turned into four. Oh, and four quickly turned into seven. Needless to say I was drunk as fuck. The morning before we left the hotel my husband had fucked me, breeding my hole nice and deep, and as I expected the day would be fun, I definitely didn't want to prematurely loose his load. I also needed to advertise myself, so before leaving for the parade I slid on a cock ring. Naturally I also skipped underwear, which left my cock printed through the front of my shorts. I knew it was visible but I wanted everyone to see it, especially one of the hairy daddies with whom I'm in heat, and who I expected to be at the parade. Being drunk at a gay bar made me feel extra slutty, and when my friend and my husband was pre-occupied, I decided it was time to walk around and look to see what action I can get into. A couple of guys were seemingly interested, but not enough to follow through. I walked through two rooms, each containing a sling, but no one was waiting to fuck. I figured I'd circle back later to see if the activity picked-up. A few rounds later I found myself increasingly impatient: there was still nothing going on in the slings, and I really, really wanted to fuck. Fortunately two doorways down the hall I found a door which was open. The man inside the room was in his 50s. Sensing he wanted to play really really badly, I stepped up to the doorway and made introductory small small talk, graduating to asking if he wanted to play. "Hell, yes," he replied, gesturing for me to enter his room. By the time the door was closed I was on my knees, taking his cock into my hungry mouth. He moaned and pushed it deep down my throat. His cock, which was about six and a half inches, cut, was just the right size. When he offered his poppers I accepted gratefully, taking a couple deep hits and holding them in my lungs for as long as I could, heart beating ever faster as he became more aggressive in pumping into my mouth. Several minutes into our session he withdrew from my mouth, and bent over, offering me his ass. As I rimmed his hole he took several deep hits of poppers, with the consequence his hole opened up quite nicely, enabling me to push my tongue deep inside, at which point I could taste the cum from another man. Asking him about the load, he replied he had been fucked earlier by two guys, and each had blown his load inside. I continued working his ass for several minutes, lost in the spell of his hole (and the poppers). Getting to my feet, I aligned my cock, and abruptly shoved my cock into his ass. He grunted in genuine discomfort, but I wasn't going to stop, so I recommended he take some additional hits of poppers, which he did. To further distract him from the pain I reached under his body, found his tits and worked his nipples, fucking his used hole hard. Apparently the pain was diminishing 'cause his at this point he was only whimpering, and at one level that was good as I could easily have continued fucking him until I came, but I also wanted to be fucked, so I withdrew, took some huffs and aligned my ass so his cock could slide right in. He banged me like a two bit whore, and I was in heaven, especially when he announced "I'm gonna cum" only for his cock to pulsate, and a warm, slick wetness to fill my hole. He had definitely bred me. Pulling out, he went to work on my cock as we both huffed the poppers. Apparently I shot a big load, as with my third volley of cum he began gagging, and tears were streaming down his face. But I didn’t care. He had used my ass and now I was using his throat. He swallowed my sperm and then made to kiss me, but really wasn't interested in prolonging the session. Instead I simply pulled-up my pants and left. When I met my husband and our friend I was still high on poppers. Upon getting back to the hotel, my husband smelling the cum, started to feel my hole, knowing that I was bred, he wanted to fuck. He made me bend over and drop my shorts, then ruggedly pushed Into my hole. "No more poppers for you," he said, adding "I want your hole wrapped around my cock." Our friend was standing on the sidelines, watching us, so I gestured for him to join us. He presented his cock for me to suck. I took his cock into my mouth and he must have been really horny as, within two minutes he announced he was about to cum. I gestured for him to slip into my ass, and he did so, cumming quickly. All the while my husband was feeling me his cock. After our friend came, my husband he he changed places, and my husband drumped his load into my hole. This was the best Pride ever.

Thanks! Yeah - it really does end there. In my head, Danny and his Gifter stay together and he does ultimately test positive. The story gets published and Danny gets offers from other publications, but he stays in the city to be with Salvador. I wanted to move on to other ideas which are bugging me to get told.

I think he's asking if there is a way to have the most recent post in a thread show first without having to scroll down the page or flip to the last page of the thread. Reverse the order of the thread displays.

Hey thanks bud! Was a hot night

Given recent studies about the effectiveness of even PreP on demand, this should be a safe course of action.

Reasons I have said no to potential hookups: Men referring to me as "bitch" or "girl" or calling my asshole a "pussy", especially if that's in their first message to me Guys with "no-one over 30!!!!" on their profile, or "not into white guys", or similar crap, even if they say it's just "in general" and I'm one of the rare exceptions Guys asking for a 3-way (or group sex) involving females (CIS women or MtF-girls, not into either). I like MEN. Guys in drag (even tops) turn me off. Again, I like men. Married and cheating? I usually don't care, that's between you and your spouse. Married and cheating and I can tell you have young kids in the picture? Too much drama, I'll pass I don't have sex with anyone tied to my work place (coworkers, their families, etc), too much potential for drama Reasons I have walked away from a planned hookup: Pics were either from 10+ years ago or of someone else entirely; I don't mind chubby guys and I like Daddies, but liars are never sexy Apartment/house was filthy (I don't mean cluttered, I mean roaches/mold/other biohazards around, or the house smelled like cat shit) Ditto if a guy has no concept of hygiene (I can sometimes get into raunch, but if you haven't showered or brushed your teeth for a week, I'm leaving). If you ask for a rimjob and have a dirty butthole, do NOT get pissy when I bluntly refuse and tell you to go shower Guys who smoke crack or do drugs without discussing it first. Into PNP? Then find another guy who's into it (plenty of them around), don't spring that shit on me I'll tolerate a guy sucking my cock a bit, but when a guy claiming to be a top starts making sex all about my cock (basically trying to flip our roles), I'm out Biggest dealbreaker for me, is when a guy cannot get/stay hard. I feel sorry for tops with ED, but a top needs to be hard for sex to happen

Coaching and cumcatching The heavy metal doors opened into the high school atrium with a whoosh of air, and immediately Paul felt déjà vu, recalling the hundreds, perhaps thousands of times he’d walked through these doors on his way to class. Now, he was back, almost a decade later, and it felt like he’d been there yesterday. The difference was Paul was no longer a flabby teen with bacne, glasses and braces. He’d grown a few inches at college, gotten contacts, and learned the proper balance of eating right and working out. The result allowed him to strut a little as he passed 4 teen girls, each undressing him with their eyes, gawking at his trim waist, muscular legs, chest and arms, and his firm bubble butt. Yet even with his adult body, ears of college training, and almost 5 years of real world experience, part of Paul wanted to run straight for the dark corner of the auditorium where he spent many afternoons running the lights for shows he never got cast in, eventually memorizing every inch of it so he could do his job in pitch black. He felt invincible in that spot, unseen and in total command. That same dark nook also held fond memories of his first sexual experimentation with handsome, talented, kind, sexy Tom Downey. No one ever understood why tall, muscular, gorgeous Tom hung around with chunky, dorky Paul, but they were inseparable when Paul wasn't relegated to run lighting, while Tommy shined on stage (not to mention on the swim team and baseball team). Most schools would not have intermixed theatre kids with athletes, but Franklin high had been home to one of the country’s top high school theatre programs for almost as many years as it had been presided over by Mrs. Nancy Wheeler. She had started in the mid-seventies and within a few years she’d made the drama department as profitable for the school as any of the athletics, before it became the city’s magnet school in the early 80’s. It was what made Paul, and many others, work tirelessly to get transferred to Franklin. Paul had always dreamed of performing in shows and movies, but Mrs. Wheeler popped that bubble on his first day, informing him he was too plain and shy to ever be more than a techie. It was her m.o. to tactlessly burst kids’ dreams that way, earning her the nickname Pinwheeler. Thus when they both tried out for 'the Tempest' their freshman year, Paul was stuck as a lighting assistant, training to work the control console while getting stuck with other jobs to fill the time. Tom however, got a lead role, and tried to help his bud by requesting Paul be his costume helper. Night after night, Paul pretended not to notice Tom’s hard cock while they hurried to get him out of a complex velvet period costume and into another. Closing night the friends went to the cast party and were talked into smoking some weed with a few seniors, including the only openly gay couple at the school. Stoned and giggly, they wandered around the host's house while Tom confided he'd caught the gay guys blowing each other one night in the parking lot. Paul still can't remember who initiated it, but minutes later they took turns swallowing each others' cum loads in a guest bedroom. Some guys would pretend it hadn't happened and get all weird but Paul and Tom decided they wanted more and began sucking, jerking and fingering every chance they got. By summer break Paul had trained Tom to take 3 fingers before they spent a month as roomies at a theatre camp. Neither duffle bag was even unzipped before Paul bred Tom's hole for the first time. When sophomore year started, Tom's butt was taking at least 10 loads a week. If Tom hadn’t regularly provided some hot ass, Paul would probably have given up on theatre since he was always losing roles to the same boy he routinely cornholed. 'Pinwheeler' assumed Paul had a crush on Tom, and told him once that, just as he would never succeed in acting, Paul had no chance of landing a leading role in Tom's life either. Paul smiled now remembering her words. Last year he’d made close to 3 million bucks acting. He wasn’t a movie star, but he’d gained the skill and confidence in college to get him steady work and recently landed a recurring supporting role on a cable drama series. That's why Paul graciously agreed to volunteer his help when his alma mater sent a letter requesting his expertise judging their short film contest. It didn’t hurt that the new teacher assisting Pinwheeler was fresh out of college, 6’4” with black hair, blue eyes, golden skin, and a thick muscular build. Paul was already planning to come to judge the videos to show Pinwheeler she was wrong, but decided to offer his help from start to finish when he saw Mr. Dick Carson's photos on Facebook. He paused as he reached for the door to enter the theatre room. This was the first time he’d be entering as the star, and after all his fantasizing of how it would be, he suddenly realized he needed to leave that behind if he was going to do these kids any good. Still, he took a moment to relish the look of wonder and embarrassment on Pinwheeler’s face when the whole class mobbed him before he’d even made it through the door. That afternoon, every student in the theatre magnet program watched and listened to everything he said with awe and admiration. At the end of the day, over 200 kids had taken his advices as gospel, and once again Paul found himself surrounded by fans, all hoping he’d agree to help them with some aspect or another of their videos. Mr. Carson stepped in just in time, informing the kids they would each get a chance to meet with Paul as each step of the process was submitted. Paul’s cock twitched as Mr. Carson’s arms guided him into Pinwheeler’s office and away from the kids. Over the next few sessions, the students got less pushy, and Paul found himself really enjoying being able to help them take their ideas and transform them into some truly funny, smart and marketable short films. A few seniors in the group were planning on submitting their films as audition pieces for college programs focusing on screenwriting, directing, cinematography and of course acting. He was shocked to discover that these students hadn’t been indoctrinated with Pinwheeler’s agenda, showcasing the acting talents of all shapes and sizes, while encouraging the beautiful girls and handsome boys to try their hand behind the scenes. Mr. Carson finally explained over drinks one Friday evening, that the administration had been receiving complaints for years about Pinwheeler’s harsh doses of reality and prejudiced approach. It was getting worse now that she was almost 70, so Mr. Carson had been hired to train under her before she was given the option of retirement or demotion. Paul tried not to show his delight in the news, but he did offer his congrats to Mr. Carson, adding that ”the kids are in great hands with you, Mr. Carson. These past few weeks, I’ve seen you open the minds of each kid in there, and I’m sure you’ll continue to evolve the program in many more exciting ways.” “Please Paul, call me Dick. After all, I never would’ve been able to pull this off without your generosity. I’m sure you’d prefer to spend your break from filming somewhere other than back in the little town high school where you were never appreciated.” Paul’s cock hardened slightly with thoughts of all the butts he could be breeding during this time. He and Tom only managed to enjoy clandestine rendezvous once they went to college, before Tom settled down with a girl they knew. Their last shared load was the day of his wedding, his tux pants around his ankles, while groom’s man Paul fished his cock from the fly of his own tux, bent Tom over a catering cart in the dish pantry while the bride and her family took photos, and committed his one and only act of infidelity, sealed with a load of semen deep inside. Paul started exploring his options at school after that, and discovered he had a lot now that he was in shape, taller and his Dick had grown to its full adult length of 8 thick cut inches. At first he fucked every butt that would bend over for him, but was shocked into secrecy when one of his regular cum-dumps was outed on the local late night news. Turns out the slim young preppy guy he’d met online was actually a married father of 4 and minister for an extremely conservative church the next town over. As Paul watched the man’s life dissolve into tabloid fodder and late night jokes, Paul made a rule: always be dating a hot girl, while secretly mating a hot boy, but never let either know the other. So now he was seeing some young actress he’d met doing a commercial, and hooking up with guys online for anonymous breedings. She was too busy to do much more than escort him down red carpets and be “caught” by paparazzi kissing, and his butt boys never saw his face. He’d even found a group in LA that hosted monthly orgies requiring every guy wear a mask. Since he’d been back home, he’d been too worried about being discovered to do anything other than jerk in the shower each morning after his work out. Usually this involved scenarios featuring Mr. Carson or some of the well developed high school boys bent over the editing computer or up against the stall door of the restroom, begging for Paul’s cum inside their holes. Paul came back to earth when he realized Mr. Carson, Dick, had not removed the arm from around Paul’s shoulders since placing it there when he was thanking him. He forgot himself for a second and glanced into Dick’s lap, observing a big lump snaking its way down his left leg, proving that Dick had the right name. “I bet you miss having your girl around especially,” Dick said while beginning to rub his arm down Paul’s back. “saw her on TMZ last month. She is one hot piece of pussy. I can’t imagine having to give up pounding that for a month just to help out an inexperienced teacher and a bunch of snotty brats.” His laughter sent a bolt to paul’s cock, and paul assured him that he was loving the time with Dick, and the kids, finishing (pretty unconvincingly) by adding that he did miss her tight pussy. “seems unfair that you’re being so helpful and won’t get laid till after you leave. Of course you could always enjoy some local fare, especially since there are so many people here who’d do anything to show you how much we appreciate you being here.” Dick chose that moment to move away from Paul, walking over to the bottle on his counter, and refilling Paul’s glass with some cheap rum and store brand coke. “Hell, I can’t even offer you really coke for your cocktails, but you could have your pick of any girl in town and most of the guys.” “Sounds fun until you remember how quickly those guys… and girls would jump online and spill to 4 million of their closest strangers. It would be the end of my relationship, not to mention my trust worthy reputation as the good boy of cable TV.” He walked back over as Paul explained the downside to cheating as a semi-celeb, but didn’t sit. This meant his large unfurling penis was eyelevel with Paul. “that does suck, I just hope you know you have given so much of your time and energy, you’ve earned a friend in me and I’d never do anything to jeopardize our relationship and its future.” Dick rook a step closer. “our relationship and its future…” Paul leaned forward to take a drink and Dick could feel his hot breath through his thin grey work slacks. “I am willing to do anything to secure the future of this program at the school and would never exploit our relationship as friends. So what can we do to ensure you are motivated to return every year and provide your services?” Dick didn’t wait for an answer. Instead he pulled Paul’s head forward until his giant man meat was up against Paul’s face. Once they made first contact, it was only seconds before they were naked on the kitchen floor, 69ing and playing with each other’s asses. Before Paul could catch a breath between inhaling Dick’s Dick, He was being flipped on his stomach and Dick was using the olive oil from their salads to finger Paul’s hole. “whoa Dick, I don’t catch, especially not a massive log like yours. I’m all pitching, but I’d love to take a toss at your butt.” Paul tried to get an angle on Dick’s hole, but Dick confirmed that he, too, was all top. Disappointed, they made the best of it and spent the rest of the evening eating each other’s cum loads. When Paul went back to the house he was renting, he almost turned off the highway to cruise a rest stop, before he reminded himself what dire consequences that could mean. The next few days working with the kids were even more fun than before now that Paul was taking breaks 3 or 4 times a day to feed Dick his load and swallow Dick’s semen. As he suspected, Dick had a hot muscled body, but with much more mass and less definition. Combined with his 9 inch uncut Dick and hairy chest and Paul was hopelessly desperate for each suck session. He even started dreaming about letting Dick fuck him in his almost virgin hole. He and Tom had tried once unsuccessfully (with Tom cumming too soon and Paul screaming in pain), and Paul had tried again his first year in LA with a TV star from his childhood. One of the first gigs Paul got after moving to Hollywood was a guest spot on a failed crime drama about a gay closeted cop and his drug addicted partner. The star playing the gay cop, ‘Bert’, was famous 10 years before for playing a wholesome dad, and he hoped he could redefine his image with the show. Paul played a male prostitute who witnessed a murder, was taken into protective custody and then sleep with the cop. Paul had had a crush on ‘Bert’ since he first saw him, and couldn’t believe that even at 40, he was still extremely well built and full of charm. After some long days filming sex scenes over and over, Bert noticed Paul getting excited while filming. Mortified, Paul apologized, but Bert told him it was no big deal and invited him to dinner to discuss his career. Paul was shocked when he arrived at Bert’s house when Bert answered the door naked. Bert offered Paul a drink while he got dressed, but Paul asked for some cock instead. Bert was all top, but Paul was starstruck, and decided to go for it when Bert told him he had some ghb that would help him relax and enjoy it. Within minutes of drinking it, Paul could barely stay conscious. Without any memory of how he got naked or upstairs, he found himself face down being roughly butt fucked by Bert. The pain was pretty severe since Bert didn’t use any lube, until he shot all over Paul’s hole. Too out of it to move, Bert said something about an encore and the next thing Paul knew, Bert was watching while a short buff, tattooed Latino forcefucked Paul’s stoned ass as well. After the ghb wore off, Bert tried to convince him to try some other stuff and stick around, but Paul politely declined while running out the door. His ads was sore for days after that, and ever since then, he’d only been a top. Now he found himself envisioning Dick stuffing his giant monster cock into his tight hole, and started using magic markers and a plastic ladle handle on his hole when he was jerking off. He was almost ready to ask Mr. Carson to teach his hole a new trick, when Dick got some bad news. Turned out his Mother was ill and he had to run off cross country that night. Paul sucked him off before he left, and prayed for a hot substitute, but no such luck. Finally ready to get fucked, and the guy he wanted to ride was 1000 miles away. That Friday, Paul was considering driving to the next town over for a shady internet hookup when he got a call from one of the students, frantic due to his laptop and thus, his entire film being stolen.

Nick 18 5'10" 130lbs Skinny, twink/geek, smooth 7" locked (usually) cut Syracuse NY 315 893 1561 (text first, if I don't respond asap, I might be with someone, and will get back as I can) Wickr on phone too if you need to be discreet (nickbttm). Looks, age not important Available pretty much anytime. I live with a Top, and can host around his schedule if not can be picked up. Poz bottom (sub/boy) your status not important Into: piss, spanking, kink, toys, groups/couples and more.

Part 18 - Familiar Surroundings Lucy's plans had changed slightly so she was flying out to Barbados on the same day that Daniel and Jordan would fly in from Boston. The architects had flown out 4 days previously under strict guidelines and to have something ready for when they arrived. Lucy picked up her belongings at security and made her way to he clubhouse and catch up on some emails. The receptionist scanned her boarding pass, at the same time Callum was walking past when he heard the receptionist say thank you Mrs Salinger. He stopped dead in tracks and looked over and saw it was indeed Daniel's mother. "Mrs Salinger how lovely to see you again and welcome" he called walking over to her. Lucy turned and looked "Callum isn't it?". "Yes nice of you to remember" he turned to the receptionist "Mrs Salinger is VIP Sarah" she nodded and picked up the phone. "Oh and Callum, please call me Lucy" she said and thanked him. Callum smiled "Lucy, please may I escort you to the VIP lounge, where are you flying to today?" "Barbados back to the hotel" she replied. "Excellent Steve is rostered on the flight so you will be attentively looked after" he said smiling to her. Lucy had on numerous occasions flown with the airline but this was the first time she had really paid attention to the service in the clubhouse, she began noting things down that could be used in the new Salinger Club wing. It struck her that the reason why she paid more attention was more about the engaging personal service from Callum in the VIP section, the other thing was how much more relaxed she was just sitting there in the oversized armchair. All to quickly Callum approached to advise her flight was boarding, he took her hand baggage and escorted her through the airport and directly on to the plane skirting the priority queue. The cabin crew at the door noticed Callum approaching the door and Lucy was addressed and welcomed by name, Steve came forward and escorted her to the assigned seat. "Welcome on board Mrs Salinger, I trust Callum has looked after you so far" Steve asked. Lucy handed over her jacket "Steve please call me Lucy and yes he looked after me very well. How are you?" Steve smiled "I'm great thank you, are you meeting up with Danny and Jordan?". "Yes we are looking over designs for the expansion of the Salinger Barbados Retreat" she replied excitedly. Callum finished stowing the hand luggage "Really we could have stayed there forever, it is so lovely". Callum said his good bye as the tannoy announced boarding complete, Steve brought Lucy over some champagne and got her settled. The flight went by quickly as Lucy was reading over the architects notes they had sent her, she also spent some time sat at the bar area talking to Steve and going over the Club House wing ideas listening to ideas he had that she was jotting down quickly. Steve also said the name didn't sound or sit right and suggested 'Club By Salinger'. Lucy returned to her seat and read through the notes she made with Callum and also Steve's ideas. She tapped her pen several times on the note pad and wrote 'Concept - Club By Salinger', underneath she wrote 'food and beverage service, pool and beach service, lounge service', Lucy had already decided to keep housekeeping under the general hotel service. Next she wrote 'Club Managers', she glanced over at Steve who was engaging with other passengers as he checked they were secured for landing. She looked down again at her note pad and wrote 'Steve and Callum' she closed the note pad and glanced again at Steve, yes she thought to herself brilliant idea. Her eye was caught by the flickers of green coming in through the window as the plane crossed Barbados and banked over Bridgetown heading out to sea before turning on the final approach. Daniel and Jordan stepped in to the waiting limo and drove off towards the hotel, after 10 minutes Jordan tapped Daniel on the leg and pointed to the sky from his side of the limo and they watched Lucy's flight coming in to land. Daniel chuckled and told Jordan they would only get a short time to swim before she showed up. Lucy unbuckled her seat belt and Steve approached with her Jacket "Hope you had a good flight Lucy". "I did Steve, thank you. How long is your layover?" Lucy asked Steve. Steve retrieved her bag from the overhead hat bin "Only two nights Lucy". Lucy looked shocked "That's not long, Danny and Jordan arrived a while ago, come and stay at the Salinger Steve". Steve overwhelmed by her generosity said he would love to, Lucy told him to meet her at the Salinger limo but not to tell Daniel or Jordan he was coming to stay. Steve stood by the Salinger limo waiting for Lucy to appear, the driver ignored Steve as he was use to seeing airline crew standing in the VIP/Crew zone. Lucy appeared from customs and the driver walked over in her direction and took hold of her luggage, she warmly greeted the driver and informed him that Steve will be riding with them to the hotel. All luggage stowed away Lucy and Steve climbed in to the back of the limo for the drive to the hotel. "I hope you don't mind sharing a suite with Danny and Jordan?" she asked looking at Steve. Steve chuckled "Not at all I did last time I stayed with them, the suites are big enough". "You seem to enjoy your work Steve, just like Callum does" Lucy began to make some investigative conversation. Steve looked surprise "Well it's fine and it allows us to come to Barbados which we love". Lucy nodded "You never thought about moving here and settling down?". "Lucy it is so expensive to buy here and it would concern us about getting to the UK to visit family" Steve explained. Lucy nodded again "So if you had the chance to, what would make you say yes to giving everything up for Barbados?". Steve sighed "hmm, a good job to start, time to be together but importantly being able to get home to see family". "Family is the one and most important aspect of life" Lucy said agreeing with Steve. The limo pulled up to the Orchid Wing "I still can't get use to this" Steve said looking out the window. Lucy laughed and stepped out of the limo to be greeted by Daniel and Jordan she looked at them both and told them there was a guest in the limo. Daniel bent over to look in and screamed in surprise as Steve scurried out of the limo and hugged them both. "Hope you don't mind putting me up for two nights" Steve beamed at the both of them. Daniel cocked his head to one side "I guess we can put up with you" and laughed. "Why didn't you tell us you were coming?" Jordan asked. Steve grabbed his flight bag "I didn't know you would be here this week". Lucy went to meet the architects whilst the three boys headed down to the beach for a couple of hours. Cael was overwhelmed to see them plodding along the beach towards the bar, he prepared some fruit crushes and placed them on a table as they approached. Several swims later they all sat in a row looking out to sea. Steve sighed "God how I love it here" and got his phone out called Cael over "Would you mind taking a photo please Cael?". "Of course, say Bajan and smile" he chuckled as he took the photo. Jordan peeked and laughed then settled back in his chair "It certainly is beginning to feel like home here". Daniel looked at him "Happiest place on earth and great memories so far". Jordan looked back at Daniel "You really are happiest here aren't you?". "Yes but only with you" he leant in and gave Jordan a quick kiss. Steve tutted and punched Jordan "Enough you make me sick with all your gooey lovie dovie stuff" and laughed his socks off. "By the way Steve my mother really likes you and Callum" Daniel leaned forward to see Steve. Steve turned his head "Really?". "Yes, she said you treated her like royalty all the way here and Callum escorted her to the plane" Daniel replied. Steve smiled "She was lucky Callum recognised her at the airport". Daniel stood up "Right I guess we should get ready for dinner guys, mother has us in the Windward Palms at 7pm". They all stood and said good by to Cael as they headed back to the suite. Promptly at 7pm everyone arrived including Sofie who was catching up with Lucy, she gave Daniel and Jordan a kiss and told Jordan that she wanted to go through some comment cards with him in the morning so he could see how well the Butler on the Beach concept was going down. Steve seemed to fit in well and even spent most of dinner engaged in conversation with Lucy and Sofie, little did he realise they were assessing his suitability for part of Lucy's grand plan. Lucy and Sofie had already spoken earlier that day and it was agreed that Sofie would move on to take over the GM role at the new LA hotel, it worked in favour for them both as she would be living with her husband who was based in LA. Shortly after dinner Steve posted the photo to the Bajan group on whatsapp so everyone would know what they were missing out on, he put his phone down telling Daniel and Jordan he had sent the photo. Sage had walked in to the music lounge and saw Kit sitting at the usual spot, he casually walked over and said hello to Kit who was already ordering a drink for Sage. The timing could not have been more perfect as they did the small talk greeting chat Kit's phone buzzed and his eyes glanced down to see a message from the 'Bajan Group'. He opened the message with the phone on the bar top and laughed causing Sage to ask what happened. Kit shook his head "Oh some friends have reunited again" and showed Sage the photo. Sage looked carefully "Wow that is one fine beach, where is that?". "Barbados, we were there over a month ago hence the somewhat fading tan" Kit laughed. Sage laughed with him "So who are the three amigos". Kit innocently explained "This one is Danny and this is his now boyfriend Jordan and this one is Steve". "They look like a lot fun to be around" Sage replied with a big smile on his face. Kit chuckled "Oh Danny is the joker we have a long running thing going every time we see each other". "The err Jordan dude has some pretty neat ink work, do they live out there?" Sage asked with feigned interest. Kit put the phone away "No Danny and Steve are from the UK and Jordan well he is American and loved up with Danny". "Nice bunch of friends, never really known anyone from the UK must be cool having British friends" Sage sighed. Kit smiled "Well they are coming over for thanksgiving so maybe we could all meet up one evening". Sage pretended to look shocked "Sure would be nice, but this is only the second time we have met dude". Kit patted him on the shoulder "Got to admit Sage your a pretty decent guy to be around plus you like the music". Sage laughed "Thanks Kit, hope we can become friends if you have the room for another one". They shook hands and did a man hug before returning to their drinks and waiting for the bands to start, Sage could not keep the sinister smile off his face, after all he was so close to achieving his goal.

Part iii Surrounded by darkness once more I remained still. Naked and on my hands and knees waiting for the two men I had been left with to do as they would. Being unable to see after the light had been extinguished added a new dimension to my submission. I was completely helpless now. Stripped, humiliated and already bred three times I had given myself over to this new way of being. I had already cum myself once and even that didn't assuage my desire to take more cock. So here I waited; knowing I could only leave this squalid place once each man that wanted to had used me to their satisfaction. The fact they were poz was no longer on my mind, they had hard cocks and I had willing holes to please them. I was probably already tainted so I saw no reason not to take all the cum they could give me. Two sets of hands were tracing over my skin, both rough skinned, both making me shiver in the anticipation of what was to come. As one set of hands worked up my back over my shoulders the other was working lower, over my buttocks spreading and kneading my flesh with a strength that made me shudder. If he was this firm with just his hands what was he going to do to me with his cock? The man who had worked his way in front of me took hold of my head and tilted my face upwards, still unable to see, I felt warm weight against my lips and opened my mouth instinctively. The cock that slipped between my lips was a good size and tasted of sweat and precum. I had already sucked this cock tonight...oh shit! That meant the man behind me was Mr. Big. My head was held more firmly as if my realisation had been transmitted through the cock in my mouth. "Shhhh...relax and you'll be fine." The voice was from the man in front and then I felt the cold glass pressed to my nose. "Breath deep! As much as you can take." He just held the bottle and I just kept hitting it until warmth spread through me and I felt myself losing my ability to think straight. The poppers were my new best friend but even with them I still felt it when spit hit my hole and fingers rubbed around my sloppy, cum soaked ring. I moaned as it felt so good and the cock in my mouth was shoved to the back of my throat and held there. I would have gasped but here was no time, breathing through my nose just meant more poppers and I was already spinning. I screamed. Well I would have if I didn't have my face stuffed with hard dick. The only noise was choked off as I was held firmly in place. Tears streamed from my eyes though in this darkness they were unseen and I could only imagine they would have meant little if noticed. The cock head that had just invaded my arse was so fucking thick. Even after the rough fucking I had taken and the three loads of cum that had slicked my insides I was being stretched beyond anything I had ever known. I couldn't pull away with the man in front of me pressing me back working together with Mr. Big who had his hands on my hips holding me tight and I could tell he was much stronger than me. He was coming in and there was no stopping him. He didn't ram himself inside me but it was a constant pressure, a relentless drive forwards that spread my channel and kept opening me up deep inside. I felt like he was splitting me, tearing me His whole length was thick and getting deeper inside me. I had to breath the poppers again and again and I felt my body relaxing as I gave in to the invasion. I pushed down with my anal muscles trying to open my hole as much as possible and I was rewarded with a pat on my ass cheek as he clearly felt his way forward was easier. The final jab took all my breath away but I felt his balls slap against me. Mr. Big was all the way in. Number Two pulled himself from my mouth and gave me another hit of poppers leaving me panting and light headed. I nearly collapsed to the floor, I certainly lowered my head as Mr. Big began to move. Slowly at first, he withdrew his massive cock from my arse and it felt like he was turning me inside out. I swear my passage was gripping him in a vain attempt to stop any more damage but he wasn't on the same wavelength as me. As soon as I felt his bulbous cockhead pulling on my ring he began his slow push back into my bowels. He would occasionally spit down between us adding a little wetness but I was still stretched tight around his member. Despite the slow movement, or perhaps because of it, the burning that had been enveloping my hole was becoming a hunger. My cock, which had softened from the initial pain of the penetration, was starting to thicken again and because of the pressure inside me it was drooling precum. I was grunting with every motion inside me. In and out, in and out, he was mechanical in his movement making sure my hole was sufficiently open for him. The spit and cum that soaked my anus and the effect of the poppers on me started to make me buck my hips following his movement. This and the fact his huge dick was constantly rubbing across my prostate had me moaning softly with each long stroke. With us both now working in tandem to achieve his total penetration of me, his strokes became easier. This ease of passage was quickly translated into a faster movement which had me gasping and grunting hard. "Oh fuck! So fucking big! Fuck!" My moans and cries were taken as a sign to go faster and he started to punch his prick into me. Jabbing thrusts of his hips that only took half his length out of me but kept me on edge with his every movement pushing more fluid from my cock. He grunted something that I didn't catch and he fucked me hard for about a minute shaking my whole body with the vigour of his pounding. Then he levelled off again resuming a long, slower, sliding fuck into me. I was delirious by this point. The fucking, the poppers, the whole situation had broken me into a fuck hungry hole and I was pushing myself harder onto him. I loved feeling this full, I loved being made to take this huge fuck tool inside me, I loved that these men all wanted to breed my sloppy arsehole. I started to beg for more. More cock, more cum, more of their virus. In answer I was given more poppers by the guy in front of me who just said above my head, "Yeah, this bitch is totally ready. I can't fucking believe he never got fucked before tonight!" Then hands on my head making me look up again. I expected to feel his cock once again sliding across my tongue, and I was hungry to taste his musk again. Instead I felt him lowering himself in front of me and then I was smothered, his fleshy cheeks spread in front of my face and his arse pressed back as I was instructed to lick. I licked, and licked. The cock fucking me pushing me on as my tongue became another sex organ. His taste was musky and sweaty and I felt my cock throb as I licked harder. This was the taste of a man. This was everything I was meant for. His hands gripped and spread his cheeks and he pushed his hole straight against my lips allowing me to kiss and probe his ring with my tongue. I ran the tip of my tongue around that muscle and pressed into the centre. He relaxed some and my tongue sank into the whorl. I wish I could have watched this scene from outside my body. Me on my hands and knees like a willing slut being pounded from behind by the biggest cock I've ever seen. At the same time pressing my face between the arse cheeks of another guy so I can rim his hole and relishing the task as only a true dirty boy can. As I did my best to fuck his arse with my tongue he was clearly wanking hard and telling me what good boy I was and how they were loving breaking me in. It didn't take long before the guy I was rimming moaned, "Fuck this feels too good!" He pulled away from my probing tongue and moved around behind me. Mr. Big slowed his fucking and leaned back. This allowed Number Two to straddle me and I guess point his cock directly at my hole because I felt him shuddering and the splatter of wet heat across my crack as he unloaded his cum. He must have been trying to get as much as possible on my hole and all over Mr. Big's dick because once he was done, signified by a firm slap on my arse, he moved away and that huge cock began fucking me again. The pace increased but the added cum was slicking my ring and the motion felt much easier. More poz cum being pushed into me and I was grateful for it. My fingers flexed against the concrete floor as that shaft kept on sliding in and out of me. As he sped up his thrusts I was pushed forwards my shoulders sagging leaving me face down and arse up giving him the angle to long dick me easily. I had been forced open by his monster cock and part of me wondered if I'd ever feel anything smaller fucking me again. The rest of me was focused on the feeling rising in me, the building pressure from his ceaseless pumping. He picked up his pace again and I was barely holding on, a gasping wreck moaning into the floor about big dicks and fuck and so good. Overwhelmed by sensation I couldn't stop myself, there was barely any warning. I involuntarily clenched my anal muscles down on his cock when he was buried all the way inside me and I came. My spunk pouring out of me in a stream splattering the floor as I cried out in definite ecstasy. At this Mr. Big's hands tightened on my hips and he started hammering into me. I swear each thrust was pushing more cum out of me leaving me delirious as my prostate was drummed making my orgasm high painfully long. Within a few minutes of this I could just register him tensing up and the tell of his thrusts becoming arhythmic. I couldn't tell if his cock swelled, I was already stretched beyond what I thought possible, but the roar he gave as he finally unloaded in me left no doubt. He held me firmly in place as he throbbed multiple times adding his own flood of toxins to the multiple loads already soaking into my anal walls. He gave a few more pumps of his hips making sure to push his load deep and he he slowly slid himself from my totally fucked hole. Once he was out I could feel the coldness of the air across my cheeks and arsehole and I knew it would be a while, if ever, before my hole returned to anything like normal. I was left in the middle of that filthy floor. My surprise that both men left couldn't have been more. I don't know what I expected but I think I smiled to the darkened room. Not only had I got what I came here for times a thousand but I had been left here after being utterly used. Somehow I liked that feeling. Somehow, after remaining in position for a minute or two, I felt the strength to move and I thought I really should before anyone else came in. Managing to raise myself on shaky legs I felt around in the darkness for my clothes. Nothing. Shit. My keys. Not to mention having to find a way out of here in just my trainers. "Ahem!" The cough that came out of the darkness was an announcement. I turned to where the noise had come from and realised the pitch black I had walked into had become a greyness. I could see the shape of a man near the doorway holding out the items I had searched for. Reaching out feeling relief tinged with embarrassment and shame at being discovered naked with spunk running down my legs from my gaped anus, I recovered my jeans and t-shirt and pulled them on hurriedly. The man chuckled and there was a timbre to his voice that I recognised, the daddy from before had come back. "Thank you!" It was all I could think of to say. I didn't know if I was thanking him for returning my clothes, or for everything else he had done including removing them in the first place. "My pleasure." He replied with a grin playing across his face, "Yours too I think, given how much you seemed to have enjoyed things. I get the feeling we'll be seeing you around here before too long." He stepped aside and I walked out into the lighter beginning of morning. I walked a little unsteadily across the gravel back to my car, only one or two cars were left in the lot and once again I felt a little self conscious especially as on this walk I could feel the dampness from the spunk soaking the back of my jeans and I was now clearly visible. The drive home was a little uncomfortable but as I played out the events of the night in my head I could feel my cock stirring between my legs and the last thing Daddy said to me repeating itself over and over. "We'll be seeing you around here before long." I couldn't help but smile and wonder precisely how long it would be.

Part 5; Sex is not normally allowed in the shower area, but an incredible show was just about to be put on, so, I am sure the rules could be bent on this one occasion! We got to the shower area, and there were two showers free. We took the end one, where I at his command held onto the bit that held the shower head that was firmly in the wall. Some guys were showering, some were drying, and some were passing through to get to another part of the sauna. His voice boomed out; - May I have your attention please my fellow good Men? I am HIV+, I have the strain that I first became infected with in the late 80s, and the Cuban strain that I acquired more recently due to being a fucked up nasTy sex pig. Now this sexy handsome young Man wants something from me, don't you. - Yes Sir - Tell the good people what it is you want from me - I want you to infecT me with your poz cum Sir - You have been begging me to infecT you, haven't you boy - Yes Sir, and I will continue to beg for as long as it takes for you to give me what I want, and what I as a worthless FAGGOT deserve! Someone from the gathering crowd piped up; - Fuck YEAH, I gotta see this nasTy horny sh!t go down He took my towel away from me, revealing my pert tight high round ASS - Holy sh!t, I wish it was me that was knocking up that cutie! I suddenly felt his nasTy piece of AIDS-Meat slapping on my ASS cheeks - What's my viral load boy, remember? - Isn't it 13.3 Million copies, Sir - Yes boy, well done, but louder so everyone can hear you. What is Sir's viral load? - 13.3 Million Sir *I said , raising my voice* I think he was trying to humiliate me, which turned me on to no end. He turned to the crowd, which was building ... - So, are there any objections? I stood up straight to get a good look at everyone. And everyone seemed to be fully erect, most stroking their hard Dicks. I think everyone was excited to witness my life change! I suddenly caught the eye of another AIDS fucker, looking at my Sir with an evil looking smirk, as though to say, 'I know your game, because I play it too' ... He walked over, sporting his Bio-hazard tattoo on his left pec. He also was yellow, skinny, and gaunt. FUCK, did I pick the right day or whaT to come here. He re-positioned me to how I was before I stood up straight, stood to the side of me, parted my ASS cheeks; - Go on mate, fuck your boy. Do NOT make him wait any longer. I felt my AIDS God grab my hips, and penetrate me and begin fucking my eager begging to be pozzed, neg cunt. As he fucked he spanked my bubble cheeks. - Oh Fuck YEAH. Your cunT is feeling very warm and silky wrapped around my Death-weapon, and soon I am going to take full ownership of it, boy! - Fuck Sir, I have secretly waited years for this moment to cum, when a REAL Man would claim full ownership of me by giving me his DNA ~ I CANNOT wait! My AIDS God's soon to be partner in crime began to make himself fully present in our worlds from here on in; - I heard ALL of what you both said. The entire dialogue! Fucking NASTY mate! I am unmedicated too, and also have a super-infection. But I have Hep C, also. - I have Hep C too - Oh yeah, know your Genotype? Mine is 6! - Mine is 2! - GREAT! My HIV super-infection is subtype AE. Between the pair of us we've got plenty to keep his immune system very busy. - Join us in my private cabin when we are done here if ya like. - Fuckin' DONE mate! They are having this conversation whilst my Sir is fucking me, attention not even on me, just being used like some piece of Fuck-Meat, and I couldn't have asked for more, or been happier, although, I was about to get MUCH more! The new AIDS Daddy that had joined us pulled my cheeks apart ... 'Go on mate, infecT him .... INFEEEEECT HIIIIIIM' The second time he said it was really loud. MY AIDS God picked up his pace and it kept hitting my prostate each time he was in deep. And that was it, I started pumping my neg cum without my cock even being touched. I felt a powerful electrical surge rage through my body, as I hyperventilated, whimpered, and screamed in extreme poz-itive ecstasy. Now that my prostate had it's release, my cunt really began to feel the invasion on each thrust. It felt like I was being stretched by clouds and razor-blades at the same time, and I was fucking floating on them! A guy about 1 foot away from me, in a shower, kept pressing the water each time it stopped to keep himself wet, as he tugged on his Big Dick, looking at me, mouthing stuff like; 'Fucking AIDS whore', and 'Nasty Poz FAGGOT' with an intense evil grin. Then the momenT came where my life changed. - OH FUCK YEAH, I am about to inject my lethal poison into you. You ready boy? - YES. Knock me up Sir. Fucking own my soul Sir with your Demon seed! Then came about 15 seconds of intense, hard, demon power fucking, THEN, he started to cum, and when I say cum, he roared like something that didn't even sound Human. He really sank into my hips with his fingers. Through his roaring I could hear whoever was watching either grunt as they shot their load, clapping, or cheering. His filthy toxic sperm didn't have the usual wet and warm feeling. It felt wet, and ... HOT. It actually felt like it was burning. And I fully accepted it, as it bathed in my charged up cunT.

Yesterday I got fucked by 4 guys: (1) 40yo toned dad bod thick cock. He said he wanted to give it to me for 30 mins at least. But once I backed my ass up into him, he bred me within 10 (2) 55yo lean daddy who's been fucking me since college. Loves to suck and is vers. I pumped a load into him and told him if he waited a few mins, he could tag my ass with a hot Latino. He fucked me a little but deliberately held off. (3) 30 something yo latino guy. Sexy as fuck, 6 pack, huge dick, doesn't speak much English, but is the sweetest guy. He looks fwd to when I visit fam in NJ b/c that's when we can connect. Him and #2 took turns fucking me and I got their loads. (4) 35yo friend is my longest fwb. He started fucking me when I was 18. It's actually our 10 yr anniversary this month being fwbs. Talk about love, loyalty, and respect. I know he doesn't like fucking cummy hole so I washed them out. Lots of foreplay, talking and then deep fucking. We tried a new position where I was laying on my side with 1 leg on his shoulder. He has a 9 inch dick and told me I'm his fav btm. He was hitting me at such a good angle that we came at the same time. Another lovely visit to North NJ. When I return back to Chelsea tonight, I have a hot twink otter waiting for me. We've been talking on grindr for a while & met in person thrice. He's super adorable and a sweetie. I told him to clean his ass out and bring a toothbrush, because we are going to chill like besties, cuddle like bf's, and I'm gonna breed multiple loads into him.

6. Jay I was empty. Rod had pulled his cock out of me. I had barely kept it together when he had been fucking me, and I was learning that the alternative, not being fucked, was even worse. The only thing that made it bearable was that Rod had cum in me. In the heat and passion of getting fucked, I hadn't even noticed him cum. But as I took my first hesitant steps, I could feel his seed slosh within me. It felt good, to have a man like Rod fuck me. It felt even better to have his load inside of me. "I'm sure you can get more," Rod said. "You've got a great ass." "Thanks," I said, a bit embarrassed. I had played around a bit with girls, but somehow, it had never felt quite right. But this, now, this was totally different. It felt natural to have another man's cock in my ass. It felt right. Now that Rod had pulled out of me, I was empty. All I could think about was how to get him back inside of me. It didn't even have to be Rod. I wanted a dick in my hole. Any dick. "It felt good. Really good." "I'm sure it did," Rod said. "You want to join the party?" He motioned to the balcony door. The lights in the hotel room were dim now, but I could make out some of the men inside. There seemed to be more men, some on the couches, some still standing. All of them were wearing less clothes than before. "Sure," I said. I went to where my clothes were piled up. "Don't worry about those," Rod said. "You won't need them. Besides, you look better naked." I blushed, and followed Rod to the door. He hadn't bothered with clothes either. There was an economy of motion with him; no motion was superfluous. It had been the same when he had been fucking me. Every movement had been done with his pleasure in mind; now, in walking, every movement was done with intention. He paused for a moment at the door. "Ready?" he asked. "Of course." Even this close, it was still hard to make out exactly what was happening in the hotel room. Men were standing as to obscure what seemed like important activities going on in the room. "Should I not be?" "No," Rod said. He reached out and grabbed my ass. "You're more than prepared for this." He opened the door. There was a slight rush of air out, and I could feel the warmth against my skin. I inhaled; it was the scent of sweat and masculinity and a new scent, one that I immediately knew as sex and passion. It was like a locker room, crossed with an orgy. My dick responded immediately. "Welcome back," a man said. It took me a moment to recognize him as Aiden. "You're just in time." My head was still swimming in the electrifying scent of the room. I took a moment to survey the room. The lights were dim, and there was a haze in the room. I could smell a bit of weed, but not enough to account for the cloudiness. It made me think of an opium den; there was something dark occurring here, but I didn't know what it was. "Would hate to be late for this party," Rod said. Aiden had crossed over and was standing by me. He took my arm, and guided me deeper into the room. "I want you to meet someone," Aiden said, as he propelled me into the dark room. "He's been working for me for a while now. I think the two of you would get along well." Even if I didn't know where I was going in the dim room, Aiden did. We headed towards one of the far corners of the room. As we walked, looked around. On one of the couches, two of the men I had seen earlier were now naked, their legs spread wide. Two of the younger men were kneeling, their lips wrapped around the older men's cocks, giving them head. As we passed, one of the older men flicked a lighter. The intense blue flame barely illuminated his face as he heated up a glass bowl. But before I could see what happened next, Aiden gently pushed me along. "You'll find out soon enough," he said, in reference to the glass pipe I had seen. It was a little lighter in the corner than the rest of the room. There was a candle sitting on a table there, and it provided enough light to see the two men standing around it. One was a younger man, maybe just a bit older than me, and right about my height. He was wearing little more than underwear and a pair of sneakers. The other was a hulking black man. He was maybe only an inch taller, but he was far more muscular, and between the muscle and a pair of black leather boots, he seemed far bigger. He had on a pair of boxers. "This is Tucker," Aiden said, indicating the smaller white boy. "And this is Jay." "Nice to meet you, Jay," Tucker said. "And this is Damon." "Hey," Damon grunted. "Tucker, Jay is new here. He's just had a chance to get acquainted with Rod." "Heh," Damon snorted. "Acquainted." He knew exactly what Rod and I had done on the patio, and didn't care for Aiden's polite euphemism for our man-on-man fucking. "Maybe you can help him get to know Tina, and then see where she takes you?" "Hell yeah," Damon grunted again. It was hard not to stare at his perfect, dark body. There was hardly an ounce of body fat on him, and every muscle was visible under his taut skin. I glanced down quickly, but it was hard to tell what he was packing with the loose boxer briefs. I remembered my middle school days, where the rumor among the boys had been how hung the black boys at the school across town had been. I wondered if Damon would re-enforce the stereotype. "I can do that," Tucker said. He reached out and ran a hand down my back, coming to rest on one of my ass cheeks. He paused, just enough to remind me who was in control here. "It's gonna be fun," he continued. "Jay is gonna love it so much." I nodded in agreement. "Right on. I'll be back in a bit. Time for me to find some of my own trouble," Aiden said, and soon disappeared into the stand of men in the center of the room. It might have been my imagination, but more of them seemed naked than just a few seconds ago. I tried hard not to stare, but the thoughts of the hard cocks just a glance away were hard to resist. "This is your first time here?" Tucker asked me. I nodded, not wanting to admit just how naive I was. "That's cool. First time for everything. You partied before?" "Party?" I asked. It seemed like a strange to ask. "You know, Tina." He held up a glass pipe with a round bowl at one end. It was filled with small white crystals. It was the same kind of pipe I had seen the guy heat up earlier. "You'll love it," Tucker continued. He held a torch under the bowl; the crystals quickly melted and the bowl filled with a white vapor. "Just inhale, like you would a cigarette or a joint." He demonstrated it, draining the bowl several times. "Shotgun it," Damon said. He moved behind me, pressing his body against mine. His skin was hot, with just enough sweat for it to slide against me. Chills ran down my spine, directly to my dick. "Yeah," Tucker said. He pressed his lips against mine. "Inhale," Damon whispered into my ear. I did and as I did, Tucker exhaled his hit into my lungs. "Hold it," he said. Tucker made sure that I couldn't exhale by keeping his lips against mine. Tucker's tongue probed my mouth, as the shotgun turned into a long kiss. "Hold it," Damon continued. His dick was growing, pressing against my ass, and it felt massive. It was a rush of sensations, as I tried to hold my breath, even as I was desperate to exhale. "Feel it?" Damon asked. I nodded. "Good. Exhale." Tucker released his lips, and I exhaled. It was a thick white cloud that momentarily obscured his face. As I exhaled, I really started to feel it. It was a feeling of freedom and possibility, of happiness and potential. Barriers that I had erected for myself came down, and anything was possible. "Oh fuck," I moaned, and pressed back against Damon. I wanted to feel his dick, regardless of how big it was. I wanted his dick inside me, filling me up, and challenging the limits of my anatomy. "Yeah, you're feeling it," Damon said. "Another one?" I nodded. "Of course he wants more," Tucker said. "It's your turn now." He put the pipe in my mouth. "Let's do this one right," Damon said, and pushed down his boxers. I felt his dick nestle in my ass crack. It was a perfect home for it. "Make it a big one." I was scared of what I was getting myself into. Whatever the drug was in that pipe, it was powerful and quick-acting. I felt the warmth from it fill my entire body and infiltrate my brain. Even as I worried about the effects of the drug, my ass rubbed up against Damon's thick black cock, to get him as stiff as possible. I exhaled the last of the previous hit, to get my lungs as empty as possible for the next one. "Of course it's going to be a big one," Tucker said. "Just wait for the bowl to fill, then inhale slowly. He held the torch under the bowl. This close, it was easy to see the bowl fill with a thick white cloud. I waited, then Tucker nodded. I began to slowly inhale. I expected the smoke to be harsher, more like weed or cigarette smoke. But it was smooth and easy. "Not so fast. Give it time. Savor it," Tucker said. "Lots of time to have fun tonight," Damon said. He wrapped an arm around me, holding me tight. "I want you flying tonight." I kept my eye on the bowl, draining it on a regular basis. Finally, my lungs were full, and I nodded that I was satisfied. "Just a little more," Damon said. I thought my lungs were going to burst, but I did what Damon told me, inhaling two more gulps of the cloud. "Fucking hot," Tucker said. He took the pipe from my mouth and stuck it in his, sucking down on the thick clouds. "Now, hold it," Damon said. One arm was still wrapped around me, holding me. With his other, he put his hand over my mouth, and pinched my nose closed. "Hold it until I tell you." At first, it felt almost safe, to be under the control of a strong black man. But it didn't take long for my body to demand, selfishly, the right to breathe. I tried, but found such a simple thing was being denied. "You can breathe when I want you to," Damon said. "Come on," Tucker said. He exhaled his cloud in my face, taunting me with his ability to breath at his pleasure. "He's new at this." "I know," Damon said. "That's why I'm doing this." I was starting to get frantic, trying to breath, and was squirming in an effort to escape. But Damon's arm held me tight and his hand was unyielding. He leaned in and whispered to me. "Just think what it's going to be like when my cock is inside you." I shivered. His dick was now a steel shaft against my ass. It was hard to tell if he was leaking pre-cum, or if Rod's cum was starting to leak out of me. Either way, his dick was sliding up and down, pressing against my hole, and demanding entrance. The night had suddenly taken a brutally serious turn. Even worse, whatever I was smoking was keeping me from being scared. The shiver was less from fear and more from hungry anticipation. I was struggling, helplessly, for breath, and my cock was throbbing. "Fuck, this is going to be good," Damon whispered, as he finally released his grip on my face. I exhaled, and gasped for breath. "You want another hit?" Tucker asked me. I hadn't yet caught my breath but I wasn't in control of my body any longer. "Yeah," I said, my mouth answering for me. "I do." "Damn boy," Damon said. "You're a natural at this. We're gonna have to play a lot more." He reached down and stroked my dick. I thought I was going to explode as the sensations ricocheted across my body. "Give him what he needs." We repeated the process, every step of it. Tucker inserted the pipe into my mouth and held the torch. I inhaled big gulps of the white cloud, and then Damon put his hand back over my mouth and nose. Even though I knew it was coming and how it would feel, it was still impossible for me to suppress my instincts to fight back against Damon's actions. "Just relax," Damon said. "We're only just beginning." I tried my best, but whatever was in the pipe was making it hard for me to concentrate. My mind was constantly flitting in all sorts of directions, thinking about my throbbing cock, before turning to my hungry, needy hole, and then skittering off back to my dick. The only constant was Damon's strong hand cupped over my mouth and nose, the band around his ring finger pressed against my lip. As black spots started to cloud my vision, Damon relented. "My turn," he said to Tucker, and released his hold on me. I gasped for breath, as Damon took the pipe and torch from Tucker. He made no effort to move away from me; the flame was close enough that I could feel the heat against my cheek, and could hear him inhale the thick drug. "Big clouds, huh," Tucker said. Damon just nodded, focused on the pipe. He handed the pipe back to Tucker; the young man stuck the still-warm stem in his mouth and inhaled as he re-lit the torch. Damon held his hit for a long time before grabbing my jaw, twisting my head around, and exhaling his hit into my mouth. "Hold it, boy," he said. This time, at least, he let me decide when I had had too much. Still, I tried to hold it as long as I could, before exhaling. Damon was still pressed up against me, his dick still nestled in my crack. I found myself involuntarily grinding my ass against him, eager for him to put his penis into my ass. "Yeah, boy, I know you want it now." His body was warm against me, and for a brief moment, I was at peace. But then, his dick twitched and grew, and my hunger for cock returned. "But first, I think you need another chance to suck on the glass pipe As soon as he spoke, Tucker stuck the pipe back in my mouth and held the torch under it. It was still warm, and it didn't take long before it was smoking again. "Make it a big one," Damon said. He continued, somewhat ominously, "You're going to need it." "He can take it," Tucker said. Nevertheless, I did as I was told, and inhaled deeply from the pipe. I was starting to get the hang of it, and this time, I could feel the thick clouds collecting in my lungs. "Fuck, look at him. He's a fucking natural." "I know," Damon said. "You should feel how his hole is trying to gobble up my dick. He's a hungry little faggot." I tensed at the word "Faggot." It had always been the worst of the schoolyard taunts. I had managed to escape it for so long. But now, it was hardly calling me a name. I had kissed another man. I had let him fuck me up the ass. Now, barely ten minutes later, I was all but begging a totally different man to fuck me. It was hard to deny that "faggot" now fit me. He rubbed his cheek against my neck and ear. The stubble on his face was rough, like sandpaper. It was not the soft skin of a woman, but the bristly whiskers of a man, and despite how much had grown in on his cheeks, I knew if I asked, he would say he had shaven that morning. It reminded me how I just barely had scruff on my face, despite not shaving for nearly four weeks now. He was more of a man that I would ever be, and it was an honor to be his faggot. "Big hit for me, faggot boy," Damon said, as I started to slow down on the pipe. "Get your head up in the clouds." I nodded. I wanted to make him happy, and if that entailed sucking down more of this drug, I was more than willing to do it. Even though I thought I had filled my lungs full, I drained the bowl a few more times. "That's good, Damon said, just as my lungs reached their ultimate capacity. "This is going to be really good." "His first time is going to be one to remember," Tucker said. He took the pipe out of my mouth, and Damon immediately put his hand back over my mouth and nose. This time, his ring pressed against my lips. As the hit of the drugs started to wrap its influence around my brain, my mind once more jumped to wild thoughts and conclusions. I wondered if he was married, and if he was married, whether it was to a man or a woman. Damon must have been reading my mind. "Yeah," he said. "Feel that against your lips?" I nodded. "Yeah, that's my wedding ring. But you know why I come here?" I shook my head. I barely knew what "here" was. much less why these men had come together. "Love my wife. She's amazing. But you know, she isn't into all the things I like." I nodded; it was hard to follow the exact words, the air I needed to think had been displaced by the drugs. "And boys like you, well, boys like you let me do anything I fucking want." "Umpph," I managed to grunt, but only the slightest but of the cloud escaped. I had no prayer of getting more air, and I felt my strength gently sap away. Nevertheless, I wasted valuable energy rubbing my ass up against his cock. Damon's dick was thick and hard, warm with the blood flowing through it. I wanted to feel it inside me. I wanted to milk it dry, and get his load. "Oh yeah," Tucker said. He had just done his own hit, and his words were formed from clouds. "Stop teasing him and fuck him." "Ready for it?" Damon asked. He nodded my head up and down for me. "I knew you were." Tucker was fading out of my vision as I struggled against his grip. I didn't know what I wanted: to give in to the faggot that had been hiding deep inside me all those years? or to escape, and pretend that I hadn't seen who I really was. It was good that Damon was making these decisions for me. He could give me what I needed. "Of course he is," Tucker said. A part of me knew he was standing right in front of me, but I couldn't see him. I couldn't see anything beyond a few blurs, as the drugs took over. Damon's cockhead was now pressed against my hole. "Give it to him." Damon pressed into me. His hand over my mouth was perfect for the leverage he needed to press his manhood into my hole. I was glad that Rod had fucked me earlier; if Rod was just merely large, Damon's shaft was massive; at least an inch thicker around, and several inches longer. Damon didn't give me any chance to adjust, and just pressed himself all the way into me. "Oh fuck, faggot," Damon grunted. "That's the raw hole I need. Fuck you good, and give you my babies." I was impaled on his cock. He slammed in and out of me, each stroke reminding me how I was little more than a fuck-toy for the black man. He still had his hand over my mouth, and it was getting far harder to concentrate. I had already closed my eyes; looking just felt too hard. All that I focused on was Damon's dick, forcing its way into me. "Oh damn! You've got a load up there. Fucking nasty boy." "You better let the boy breathe," Tucker said. In the drug-filled haze, I wondered what would happen if Damon refused. Consciousness was already draining away from me and I didn't know how long I would be able to hold out. But, Damon had one small mercy, and released his grip on my nose. I exhaled as quickly as I could, the thick cloud enveloping my head. I quickly inhaled, terrified that Damon would take away the small privilege of breath away from me again. "Awww. But it feels so good. The way the faggot relaxes his hole. No resistance. Just pleasure." "For you," Tucker said. "What?" Damon sneered. "You think I'm worried about the whore? That's what he's here for. For me to use." "You don't want to break him." "I dunno. You remember last time." Tucker winced. He was remembering something, something he didn't want to remember. I wondered what that memory was. "I do. And I told you can't do it again." "To you," Damon said. His cock was sliding, long, agonizing strokes in and out of me. I was glad that Rod had cum in me; the lubrication from the cum was desperately needed. "I didn't say anything about our tweaker whore here." With that, he slapped my ass. It stung; the last time I had been spanked was when I was six, over twelve years ago. But this time, it wasn't about being a bad boy. It was about being a good boy. About making Damon feel good. Making him feel like a man. Making him feel like he could do anything he wanted. I wanted him to feel good, because that was the way I was going to get his load. Tucker leaned in towards me. "I know that face," he said, as he pressed his lips against mine. His tongue pressed into my mouth. It was far too easy to respond to his kiss. I relaxed. Damon had the experience to know what was coming next, and pushed his steel shaft even further into my body. "You head is way in the clouds," Tucker said. "It's a dangerous place to be." "It's the only place for him," Damon said. "I want to see the two of you share another hit." "Of course." Tucker said. He produced the now-familiar glass pipe, but this time he stuck it in his mouth. It was my first chance to watch him up close, and I stared at the solid blue flame as it heated the bowl. It wasn't long before the thick white clouds started to form. Tucker took long slow hits from the pipe, never letting the bowl completely empty. "That's how a boy hits the pipe," Damon said. "Watch and learn." I didn't have to be told. I was mesmerized by the sight. I wanted to see Tucker get high, just like me. I wanted to know how far he would go and if what his limits were. As I stared, Damon pushed his dick deep in me. He was forcing Rod's cum deeper into me, where it could burrow into my body and become a permanent part of me. I could hardly resist such an idea, and pushed back against Damon. His dick only got deeper in me. "That's it," Damon said. "Your turn," Tucker said, as he finally pulled the pipe out of his mouth. The pipe was hot and still smoking. Thick tendrils of the white cloud sunk down, taking seeming minutes before they dissipated, like the contrails of a high-flying jetliner. He leaned in again, and pressed his lips against mine. I knew what to expect, and had already emptied my lungs. Tucker paused. He closed his eyes and savored the sensation of the drug flooding into his body and taking over. When he opened his eyes, I could tell it was no longer quite the same person as before. He was hungry; he needed something that he didn't have. I understood his desire. I had Damon's cock in my ass. It was enough to take the edge off, but knew what he was feeling. "That's the Tucker I want," Damon said, seeing the same need in the young man's face. Tucker leaned in and pressed his lips against mine. He exhaled and filled my lungs with the thick clouds. As he did, Damon pressed even more of his cock into my hole. "All the way in," he said. I gasped; this was more than just filling me up like Rod's cock. This was practically splitting me in two, and I struggled to get comfortable. Unfortunately, my struggles only meant I sucked more of the cloud out of Tucker's lungs. "It's OK," Damon said. "I know it's a big one. But don't worry. You're doing better than Tucker did the first time." Tucker suddenly froze at the memory. "Yeah," Damon said. "First time I fucked him, he passed out when I stuck it all in. Didn't you, Tucker-boy?" Tucker only nodded. He kept his mouth against mine, his tongue exploring my mouth, and prevented me from exhaling the hit. Damon pulled out, leaving just his fat cockhead in my hole. Tucker released his lip-lock on me at the same time, and involuntarily, I exhaled the hit. I shivered. I couldn't tell if it was from the drugs, from being suddenly empty of dick, or from fear of getting Damon's cock all the way back into me. "I'm sorry," Tucker said. "Your cock. It's big." "Oh, don't worry. I know it's big. It's OK. You just need more practice." Damon pushed his cock back into me. I gasped, but forced myself to take it. I didn't want to disappoint or demean Damon by rejecting his cock. He must have noticed, because he continued. "But Jay here, he's taking it like a faggot should." "Did you really pass out?" I asked. "Yeah," Tucker said. "And?" "And what?" Damon asked. "I continued fucking him. He's a faggot. That's what he's here for." Tucker nodded in silent agreement. "He did. When I came to, he was pounding my hole." He put the pipe in his mouth again. It was still smoking, but nevertheless he held the torch under it. As soon as the bowl started to smoke, he inhaled, pulling in deep gulps of the thick cloud. I wondered if he was trying to remember or trying to forget. However, I didn't have much of a chance to wonder. Damon had started slamming his dick in me, each stroke seemingly deeper and harder than the one before. I understood why Tucker had passed out; Damon was a machine, fucking me harder than I had even seen in porn. It didn't seem possible that I could withstand it and I silently prayed that he would let up. However, the prayers were for naught. After each stroke, he slammed back in, harder and more intense than before.

5. Rod "Let's enjoy how good this can feel," I said. My balls were pressed against Jay's asshole, and my dickhead was buried deep in his guts. It was already dripping a steady stream of pre-cum into him. The boy had been hungry to get fucked, signaling it by grinding his fuzzy ass against my face, desperate for every bit of my tongue. I was happy that he had not mentioned pulling out, much less a condom. The only trick now was to get at least one load inside of him before he started to think about the implications of unsafe sex with a strange man. Or, perhaps he was one of the beautiful, naive boys that had become so wonderfully common over the past few years. Raised on a steady diet of bareback porn and little to no guidance on safer sex, they hardly even knew to ask about my status or for a condom. "Oh fuck," Jay groaned again, as my cock pushed a little deeper. Every inch of him was still virgin territory, a landscape of pleasure that I was going to get to explore, enjoy, and ultimately poison with my toxic loads. "You feel so good inside of me," he said. "Come here, boy." I wrapped my arms around his torso, and pulled him down. Up close, I could see his green eyes, framed by the black glasses he wore. He hadn't taken them off when we had gotten undressed; and it helped him seem a little older than the just-barely-eighteen that I feared he was. I didn't bother to take them off. Jay naturally sought out my mouth, and we enjoyed a deep intimate kiss. I allowed his tongue into my mouth and felt him explore it. "This feels so good," I said, in between our making out. "I'm so glad I can do this with you." It was shameless, but it didn't matter. I had paid dearly for the pleasure of his hole and there had been a premium for the privilege of pozzing him up. The last thing I wanted was for him to feel anything less than treasured by me. For the rest of the night, I would constantly remind him of the pleasure he was getting. Hopefully, he would remember this visceral, animal enjoyment of sex. Tomorrow, there would be an intellectual fear, of the risks he had taken, but by then, it would be too late. "Fuck, Rod. Your cock. Inside me," Jay said, as he pushed himself back up to ride my dick like an experienced slut. I needn't have worried about the G. He was flying on the G. It would further reduce the chances that Jay would ask about a condom. Of course, they were remote in the first place. Even I couldn't turn down the feeling of a thick raw cock in my hole, and I was mostly top. Jay on the other hand had all the makings of a true bottom. The lure of raw cock and fertile seed would be too hard for him to resist even sober, much less with the GHB further fueling his depraved needs. Any second thoughts I might have had about dosing Jay were quickly dissipating as he thrust his hole against my body, pushing my cock deeper into his body. He was riding me hard and fucking himself deep all at the same time. He was smiling, his eyes closed in the pleasure of having another man's cock deep in his hole. Of course, his dick was also betraying his base emotions. It was sticking straight up, hard with the slightest hint of pre-cum at the tip. I wanted Jay to have fun tonight. Not so much that I would pull out of him, but I wanted him to always associate tonight with pleasure. Of course, this was not entirely altruism on my part. I wanted Jay to associate pleasure with bareback sex. I wanted him to equate partying with gratification. I must have been staring at him, because when he finally opened his eyes again, he paused for a moment. "This is cool, right?" he asked. His voice quivered a bit; he was afraid the answer would be a no, and his moment of happiness would be shattered. "Hell yeah," I said, pushing my cock back inside of him. He gasped, his dick throbbed, and he clenched his muscles around my shaft. I could feel how much he needed a cock inside of him. "Feels so good to be inside you. To feel you like I really wanted to." "You wanted me?" he asked. He was at that age where every man was beautiful, but so few of them knew it. His innocence was charming and made my balls ache for the possibility to defile him. In between the waves of pleasure radiating out from my shaft, I remembered that I needed to cum inside of him. It was important that I did it before he began to wonder about getting fucked raw. The GHB I did would make it harder to cum, but this was a challenge that I relished. "Yeah," I said. "Fucking hot young man." "Thanks," he said. He blushed. "It's just..." "Your first time, right?" I asked. I already knew the answer; even if he had never said it out right, he had hinted at it. "Yeah," he said. "And?" I asked. "Do you like it? Getting fucked?" I reached out and grabbed his cock. It was shorter than me, maybe only six or seven inches, but it was still thick enough to have some weight. Plus, it was filled with blood. It was stiff, hard, and masculine. "Your dick says you like it." "Yeah," he said. "I do." He pushed his body against my hips, forcing my cock deeper into him. "It feels amazing. Like..." He trailed off, his eyes closing, as he got lost in the sensation of my dick sliding in and out of his ass. He didn't know it, but he had already lost everything that would be precious to him: his innocence and virginity, his health, and his sobriety. In addition to my cock deep in his hole and my toxic pre-cum leaking into him, the drugs were also coursing through his blood. Of course, this was just the beginning for Jay. There would be plenty more of everything for him later. He'd get more dick, more infected cum, and plenty more drugs to ease his transition from good boy to dirty whore. Just thinking about Jay getting used and degraded got my dick pulsing. There was the familiar tingle at the tip as my dirty fantasies and Jay's eager fucking pushed me closer and closer to the edge of orgasm. "You're enjoying it too, I think," Jay said. I smiled. "I am. It feels good to be inside you. I'm glad you are letting me share this experience with you." I pushed my cock deeper into Jay, eliciting a groan of pleasure from him. It was a low, deep, intense groan, enough for me to feel it in the center of my dick. I tried my best, but it was too much for me. My balls had already clenched up and were ready to unload. "Ohhhhh, fuuuuuuuuuck," he groaned again. It was another deep-shaft massage for me, and I stopped holding back. "Oh fuck, yes," I grunted. A volley of sperm coursed down the length of my shaft, and erupted into Jay. "Fuuuuuuuck," he continued, at the exact same moment my toxic sperm shot into his ass. He wouldn't be able to feel my orgasm, unless I let him know. But, it wasn't time to tell him I was cumming in him. At least not yet. It would come, hopefully after I had a chance to give him a second or even third load. "You feel so fucking good," I said, through clenched teeth, trying not to reveal my body-shaking orgasm. I was happy, because the young boy's hole had been anointed with another man's cum. Jay was just extraordinarily unlucky that my cum happened to be unmedicated, high-viral-load, dirty pozjuice. I slammed my cock back into Jay, shooting another jet of warm cream into his hole. "Oh fuck," Jay finally said. It was the same word, but a different tone of voice. He was back in control of himself, no longer giving himself over to the sexual beast that we had unleashed. "That is so fucking hot. Your cock. So hard. In my hole." "So hot and wet," I said, completing his sentence. "It's hard not to want to go all the way." "I know. I want to feel you cum inside me." I smiled, and nodded. He continued. "But I want to enjoy this ride a long, long time." "Don't worry boy," I said. "I'm good for several loads." "It just..." He stammered a bit, the sex demon was re-asserting itself. "so fucking hot to feel you inside me." He leaned down. A bit of my shaft pulled out of him, and my dickhead rubbed some of my sperm into his ass. "So...right," he said. "I know." My cock was throbbing as we talked and gently working my load into the boy. He had leaned all the way down, his face now only a few inches from mine. Even in the low light of the patio, I saw the familiar glazed look on his face. He was G'ed out, and every sensation would have dark, sexual overtones for him. It was a seductive sensation; he would spend the rest of his life chasing after this feeling. It was the feeling of being a little high and a lot horny, the horniness giving him permission to chase after pure pleasure. "I just...I just....want you." He bit his lip, trying to deny himself the pleasure he was feeling. "I want you in me. Just like this." I risked going a little further. "You like my pre-cum in you?" "Oh fuck yeah," Jay said. He pushed and forced more of my shaft back into his hole. "Oh yeah," he moaned, his eyes closing in pleasure. I stopped worrying. I had gotten the all-important first load into him. It counted for bragging rights; the next load and the ones that followed would just be practice, re-enforcing Jay's very first fuck. "You inside me. Your pre-cum dripping into me." I smiled. Aiden would be pleased at how Jay was turning out. He might have been a bit shy at first and uncertain about the possibilities of two males having fun together. But he was learning quickly and getting used to how good a dick up his ass could feel. He was fucking himself hard on my cock. "Fuck me, please, Rod. Fuck me hard. Fuck me deep. Just fucking fuck me," he grunted. I slammed my cock into him. If he kept this up, between the dirty talk and the tight fuzzy hole on my dick, I was going to cum a second time. "Please man. Give it to me. Give me that hard cock," Jay murmured. He was still pressed against me, his lips right against my ear. He was just whispering, but he was close enough for me to hear every desperate syllable. "Oh fuck, Rod. Don't take it out of me. Your fucking dick, Rod, it's inside me." He reached down between his legs and found the margin between us, where my cock stretched open his hole and entered his body. I felt his finger press against my shaft. He only succeeded in making me drip even more of my pre-cum into his hole. "Oh fuck Rod," he whispered. Jay's body was pressed against mine. He was shaking, but whether from fear, excitement, pleasure or a mixture of all three, I couldn't tell. I pulled him closer to me and his warm skin pressed against mine. He was clenching his hole tight around my cock as hard as he could, not wanting a single millimeter of my cock to slide out of him. "Relax boy. This can go on as long as you need it to," I whispered into his ear. His torso relaxed a bit, but his hole was just needy as before. "Please, Rod. Give it to me. Give me all of it." It was easy to convince myself that he wasn't talking just about my cock, but about everything that my cock stood for: the drugs I indulged in, the forbidden fantasies that I enacted, the money I traded for sex, and the virus that I transmitted with every load of cum. I gave him a long kiss. "I'll give you everything you've ever dreamt of." Of course, nightmares were also dreams. It wasn't my business to know Jay's nightmares; it was my business to act out my fantasies. "But just for now. For me." "Yes?" Jay asked, anticipating a request from me. "Just enjoy yourself. Just focus on the pleasure." "I want to you focus on the pleasure too, Rod. I want to make you happy." "Don't worry," I replied. "You're doing a fine job. A damn fine job making me happy." Something clicked for me at that moment. I remembered that I was paying for this. There was no obligation for me to do anything but enjoy myself. It was my time to be a selfish, greedy fucker, and to use Jay as the partied-up fucktoy that he was. "Oh fuck," I grunted, and pushed my dick further into Jay. I felt the spooge already up there slide past my dickhead. "Oh fuck, Rod. Keep it in me." Did he not know how hard it was not to understand his sex-crazed demands as anything other than begging to be pozzed up? "Give it to me." "Of course, Jay," I said. My cock went back into the depths of his hole. My engorged dickhead and thick shaft pressed my first gift deeper into Jay. Jay deserved it. He was still young and he would have many years of spreading the virus before he would succumb to the ravages of drugs and illness. I wanted my seed to spread, and Jay was the latest in a long line of vessels by which I would infect my entire world. "Fuck, that feels amazing," Jay groaned. "Fucking amazing." "You want more of it?" I said. Jay just nodded; he was gasping for breath in perfect synchrony with my strokes. "Come on," I continued. "Sit on it." I gently pushed him back up, where his body weight and gravity conspired to force even more of my shaft into his body. It was also very clear just how turned-on Jay was. His dick was sticking straight up, just as hard as my cock was. And, just like my cock, there was a bead of pre-cum at the tip. I ran my finger across it, then licked my finger. It tasted clean and fresh; there was no hint of the virus that contaminated my semen. At least, there was no hint yet. "Oh fuck," Jay moaned, as he settled down onto my cock. "So fucking big. So deep in me." "Just relax," I said. "Just enjoy the feeling of getting fucked. Of my cock deep inside of you." Jay closed his eyes, threw his head back, and grunted in pure pleasure. I wanted to spend all night fucking the boy. I wanted to massage my load into him, make sure that my seed found fertile soil to colonize and grow. But, Aiden would be out shortly to check on us, and he would more plans for Jay. It was a much higher fee to have exclusive use of a boy's hole, and I had yet to meet the boy that wasn't improved with the seed of several men soaking into him. I reached down and played with Jay's dick. The boy had a nice dick, a good length plus a thick, meaty shaft. He was still hard and was still dripping pre-cum. It made my own cock throb to think how turned-on Jay was, and how much he deserved several more loads in him. I would have to cum soon if I wanted one of those to be a second one from me. "Oh fuck Jay," I grunted, as he started to ride my cock, practically milking me for every drop of pre-cum I could give him. "Fucking ride that goddamn cock." "Oh fuck," Jay groaned again. Out of the corner of my eye, I thought I saw the patio door slide open. But I didn't care; Edward threw these parties specifically for us to bareback whoever we wanted and get to breed their holes. Nailing an innocent neg boy on the balcony was not just tolerated, it was expected. "Oh hell yes," he grunted. He had either not seen what I had, or had ignored it. I pushed my dick against his hips, forcing myself deep into him. I held it there, just long enough to feel the familiar, wonderful tingle of an impending orgasm. Jay instinctively knew what to do, and began to rock to and fro on my dick, massaging me to the very edge of orgasm. "Oh god," I moaned. "This is fucking amazing." I stopped trying to hold back any longer. He was practically begging me to cum into him. He didn't care that I was poz. Or, rather, I knew he wouldn't care. He was high on G and his ass would be hungry like never before. The GHB had activated pathways of pleasure that had never been triggered before, and Jay was reveling in the infinitely familiar yet profoundly new sensations. He moaned, "Oh fuck. Give it to me please!" "Oh hell yeah," I grunted. "Oh Hell YEAH!" I turned my head to one side for a second, and I saw Aiden standing just behind Jay, where the young man couldn't see. He smiled at me and gave me a two-thumbs-up sign. Any lingering doubt about permission was erased; Jay's pimp had just given me clearance to seed the young man's hole. Now, all that mattered was getting off and filling Jay with my toxic seed. "Come on, Rod," Jay grunted, "Come on. Give me all of it." The tingle of orgasm had grown, and I was only seconds away from exploding in his ass for the second time tonight. In the quest to infect a boy, depth of seeding was important, as was the virulence and potency of the seed. But nothing really made up for sheer quantity. The more toxic seed I pumped into the whore-boy, the better his chances of getting infected. I pushed my dick as deep as I could and let my animal instincts take over. My balls pulled up, tightened, and a spurt of semen started to barrel down the length of my shaft. "OH HELL YEAH," I grunted, almost loud enough to penetrate the windows of the rooms around me. I didn't care. I was breeding a hot young stud, filling him with my pozcum, and there was nothing between us to protect him. "OH HELL YEAH," I repeated. A second spurt of cum shot down the length of my dick, and deep into Jay's hungry hole. "Oh god," Jay mumbled. "It feels so good." He was having trouble processing all the sensations that were colliding: his first time on GHB, the first night with another man, and certainly the first time getting fucked using cum as a lube. I wasn't surprised that he wasn't able to say much. It didn't matter. My dick was still dribbling my virulent seed into the boy, which was only making the feelings more intense. "I don't want to stop. "Oh yeah," I said. The initial intensity of the orgasm had been expended in launching my seed deep into Jay's ass. The furious urgency had been dealt with, and it was time to focus on my dick. I was rubbing my shaft against every inch of Jay's ass, and working my slime into the boy. "Oh fuck, this is nice," I said. "Hell yeah," Jay said. "It's so warm. So comfortable inside me." "It feels so good. How hot your hole is. How wet you are." "It's fucking hot." Jay relaxed his legs a bit, which only pushed my dick a bit further into him. "So hard." "And so deep," I said. "Nice show men," a voice suddenly said. "A very nice show." It was a new voice, one that had not been with us before. I turned to the side, and there was Aiden, less than an arm's breadth from us. Jay also turned to the sound of Aiden's voice. He turned so fast that my dick nearly fell out of him; only me holding onto his waist avoided that fate. "Oh fuck," he said, the tone was one of fear and uncertainty. "I'm sorry, man. I'm so fucking sorry." "What are you sorry for, Jay?" Aiden asked. He was now just wearing a pair of boxers, the light blue fabric was nearly a perfect match to his eyes. "I mean. Me. Your friend. This," Jay stammered. His asshole was clenched tight around my shaft; he might have been embarrassed by being discovered mid-fuck, but he wasn't going to give up my pole. "This is exactly how I had hoped it would turn out. You men enjoying each other. Each other's bodies." He turned to me. "How's it for you?" he asked. "Fucking amazing," I said. "That's what I like to hear," Aiden said. "Seems like you boys are getting along just fine. But you may want to join the party soon. Our friend Tina just showed up, and I'm sure Jay would enjoy meeting her." "I'm sure he would," I said. "Nor would I mind hanging out with her a bit." Jay looked confused, but I didn't care. I'd explain a bit later what Tina was, and show him just how good it could make him feel. "I'll leave you boys alone. Seems like you don't need much help having fun." "See you in a bit," I said. Jay was still clenched around my dick, not yet ready to give it up. I'd have to ease him into the idea of going back to the party. The one carrot I could dangle for him was the promise that he'd be fucked some more. "You want to take a break?" I asked. "See what the party's like?" "I just," he stammered. "I just like this so much." "I know," I said. "And there's plenty more time for this. Time to do it with me, if you want." He nodded. "I guess." He rocked back and forth on my shaft. I could feel the two loads squish back and forth. "Do you need to get off? I mean, do you want to cum?" I reached down and played with his cock. He was still hard and there was more pre-cum at the tip. I licked the pre-cum off my finger, savoring the sweet, innocent flavor. It was going to be one of the last times Jay could claim "innocent" as a description. The gathered guests would be hungry for a fresh piece of ass like Jay. "I already came," I said. "Twice." "Fuck," Jay said. He was quiet, but his ass stayed wrapped around my dick. "Fuck," he repeated. "I've never even cum in a girl's mouth." "And now you've got two loads from me in your ass." "I know," he said. He was still rocking back and forth on my cock. "Two loads. Inside me." His dick was hard in my hand. He was still trying to fathom what I had just told him, and what it meant for his future. "Fuck man." "You ok?" I asked. "Yeah," he grunted, almost more an animal sound than a human voice. "I am," he said. He was still rocking back and forth on my shaft, stimulating my dick and almost daring me to cum a third time. "Really good." "Let's go inside," I said. "I think you're going to enjoy this party. I think you're going to enjoy it a lot." "This is already been amazing," he said. I gently lifted him off my shaft. It came out clean and glossy, slicked down by my cum. "It's just," "Not what you expected?" I asked. He was a stranger in a very strange land indeed now, and I had to remember that. Jay was learning the norms of how men had sex, and it would be a many more nights like this before he had the same instincts as I did. "Yeah," Jay said. He leaned in and kissed me. "But, so hot. You inside me." "My load in you." "Two of your loads in me."

I'm new here, so I should introduce myself. I'm William. I live in NYC and have spent time living in other places too. I'm one of those who considers himself straight. . I love fucking a wet pussy and have only ever dated girls, but there is a darker side to me. Not only do I love bareback sex (I can't remember the last time I used a condom) but I also enjoy bareback sex with guys. It's been a gradual progression from jerking off some random guy in a book store glory hole, to knowingly taking a raw poz cock in my ass. When I finally got brave enough to have sex with a guy, the first time was in one of those digital movie porn booths. Some guy came inside the small box and somehow it just happened, I ended up sliding my bare cock in his ass and fucking him until I shot my load deep inside him. This went on for a while, me topping holes bareback, at book stores, bath houses, and the such. Eventually it was my turn to get fucked. It was late one night, I had met him on AOL, and I ended up at his house. He had a beautiful cock and I knew I had to have it inside me. He put a condom on and began to fuck me. I was enjoying the fact I discovered I loved to bottom. At some point, I was riding him and pulled his cock out, sliding the rubber off. I immediately slid him back inside me. He began to pump me, then I felt something warm running down my legs. it wasn't his cum, but rather my own shit. This being my first time, I didn't realize this could happen. I ran to the bathroom and he proceeded to shower. Night over. That was in 1996. Since then I moved to Los Angeles and discovered a couple bath houses in the valley. North Hollywood Spa and Roman Holiday Spa. Both bring back so many fun memories. From time to time I would find myself nervously parking and rushing inside in the early morning hours. From there I would end up topping a tight raw hole, or sometimes letting myself get fucked. Never did a guy cum inside me (as far as I know). I always asked the top his status and he always told me he was neg. One late night, I was drunk and in my rented room. Some guy came in and shut the door behind him. I always kept the lights down so I couldn't really see him and to this day i have no idea what he looked like. I ended up fucking him, really going to town on his hole. My cock is around 7 inches uncut and of average girth, but I do have great hip movement and I seem to fuck pretty good, ladies and men. So I was fucking this guy and as I am getting close to cumming he asks me if I am poz. i tell him no, that I'm neg. He answers that's okay cause he is poz. My brain froze knowing I was barebacking a poz bottom. I was terrified and incredibly turned on at the same time. I shot a huge load. So I had my first bareback poz experience under my belt. I would never do that again I tell you. Except something had been stirred inside me. Now I began to think about BB sex with poz people, men and women. From this point, I began to actively seek out poz bottoms. Over the next couple years I bred several poz bottoms, all the while enjoying the 'risk'. In addition I was fucking as many girls as I could, giving them my seed as well. I didn't get fucked very often, and I never had a guy blow his load in my hole. Until that time in New Orleans. I found myself in a bar called Rawhide. I was very drunk and very horny. I felt free to explore the "gay" section of New Orleans, because I was in town alone. So I was in this bar, and somehow ended up with my cock in some guy's mouth. My pants had dropped to the floor and the bar crowd was watching with enthusiasm. As I was getting blown, a worked out black guy came in behind and started rubbing his cock on my crack. Between the blowjob and the cock teasing me, I was in heaven. Slowly the black guy started to push inside me. For some reason I asked him if he was wearing a condom. He told me yes. So, the black guy was fucking me and whoever was sucking my cock. I reached back at one point and felt his cock sliding inside me. I didn't think i felt a condom. I could feel my balls swell and I began to shoot into this guy's mouth. He swallowed every drop sucking my balls dry. Just then as I was coming down off my orgasm high, the black guy withdrew from my ass and walked away. I was standing in the middle of the bar with my jeans around my ankles while everyone clapped. I was embarrassed. I went into the bathroom. I looked in the mirror. The black guy was washing his cock in the sink next to me. It made me wonder why he was washing himself. I asked him if he had worn a condom and he told me 'no'. I asked him if he came inside me and he laughed, asked me what I thought he did, then walked away. This kind of covert fun went on for years. But I felt myself begin to crave something more risky, something more taboo. I chatted on-line with many poz tops who always said they would fuck me. Some I told I was neg, others I said I was poz, and some didn't even care to ask. One of these on-line friends was actually a couple. They lived a few miles from me in Studio City. I chatted with them back and forth, they invited me over a few times, to which I always chickened out. Then I would jerk my cock into a frenzy thinking about a poz cock slide bareback inside me. Well one night I came home from the bars, was quite tipsy, and got on-line. I found one of them (the top) online. He said he and his boy had been partying all night and that the boyfriend was asleep. I asked him if he wanted me to come over. He said 'yes'. Decision time. I said "fuck it." My drunk brain rationalized I must have had raw poz cock in my ass before, now I was just going to do it knowingly. before I changed my mind and I got in my car and drove to their apartment. My heart was racing a million miles an hour. I called from the door and he buzzed me in. After a short ride on the elevator I was standing at their door. I knocked. The poz top opened the door inviting me in. He was short, thinning on top and was wearing glasses, but because he was naked, I could see what I came for. His cock was hard and staring at me. I quickly entered the bedroom. His boyfriend was laying on their bed, eyes closed, quiet snores coming from him. I asked if we would wake him up. The poz top told me his man was out of it, from lack of sleep and party favors. He told me that he had fucked him an hour before and the boyfriend didn't even move. He told me to feel the ass crack. It was sticky with cum. I was on fire. I had poz cum on my fingertips. I got naked and we lied down on his bed, away from the boyfriend. We began to kiss and touch. I thought my heart was going to burst through my chest. I was rock hard. He began to suck my cock. As I lay there my cock in his mouth, I was turned on how good my cock felt in his poz saliva drenched mouth. Still I was so nervous. But I knew what I wanted. I wanted his raw poz cock inside me. I quickly pulled away from him and turned him so he was laying on his back. I saw some lube on the night stand. I grabbed the bottle and lubed my crack up good and wet. Then I positioned myself on top of him, kissing him. I held the shaft of his cock and rubbed it back and forth along my crack. I couldn't believe I was doing this. i knew I should leave right then and there, but instead I positioned his cockhead to my hole and let gravity do its job, my body sliding down on him, his cock sliding inside my ass. It had been done! I had finally let a bareback poz cock inside me. I could feel him begin to piston his hips. I moved my body trying to sync his movements. This was the hottest fucking I had ever had. Just knowing I had crossed that taboo and knowingly exposed myself to hiv had me hard and in a dream like lust state. I worked my hips, grinding his cock, forcing him into me as far as he would go. As I road him, I reached over and ran my fingers up his boyfriend's ass, scooping up the poz cum that was oozing out. I then fed the poz cum to the poz top. He eagerly sucked my fingers clean. I was really enjoying this. He had started to tweeck my nipples and started making moaning sounds. Before this he had just been quiet and fucked me silently. I started to jerk my own cock, which now leaking precum. I tasted my own seed, all the time pleasuring the poz top, who's moans were getting quite loud at this point. He was clearly really into it. I told him how I loved taking his poz cock bareback. His fucking slowed to a stop. He was still inside me and I could feel his hardness. He asked me if I was poz. I told him I was neg, but it was okay he was poz. I guess I said the wrong thing. He immediately pulled out of me and told me it was time for me to go. That it was late and he was really tired. not much for me to say. So I threw my clothes on and left their apartment. I went back home, still so hard from what had just happened. I jerked myself off and came buckets thinking about how I had just crossed the line. I e-mailed him several times never getting a reply. Similarly he never responded to my IMs. Finally one day he replied, but it was actually the boyfriend. I asked him why the top disappeared. He told me that the top was pissed because he said I had told him that I was poz in our conversations. Honestly, I don't know if I did or I didn't. I asked the bottom if he thought the three of us could ever play and he didn't reply. That was the last time I ever heard from either one of them. So many emotions and thoughts ran through me. I knew I shouldn't get fucked bareback by a poz top, but I was past it and I knew it was only a matter of time before I did it again.

Knowing that I was probably going to be getting a right workover that night, I spent my time waiting for Ben by lubing and loosening my hole as best I could. I retrieved a rather large carrot from the fridge, peeled it and then put it in some warm water for a while before working it into my arse, and once I was used to that I had a go with half a cucumber. By the time I was done I was pretty loose, and had squirted quite a bit of lube up there in the process. Ben turned up shortly after 7pm, dressed in a tracksuit and carrying a sports bag. After I let him in he set the bag down on the coffee table, stood and looked at me for a moment, and then sat down on the sofa to start unloading the bag. A few minutes later and I was standing there with a really fat padded leather collar round my neck, matching wrist and ankle restraints, and a wide leather harness tightly gripping my chest and shoulders. “Right” he said, “that’ll do. Now, put this on.” He handed me a loose tracksuit, which I put on over the leather accessories. He then pulled out a big pair of leather boots and told me to put them on, allowing me to go and get some socks to go underneath them. We had to adjust the ankle restraints to their loosest so they would sit just above the top of the boots, before zipping up the bottom of the tracksuit legs to cover them. Once I was dressed and ready we headed out, getting an Uber for quite some time. I realised we must be somewhere in northwest London, perhaps near Kilburn, but I wasn’t sure as I hadn’t seen any tube stations or other landmarks to identify the area. Ben had made me leave my mobile at home, and from where I was sitting I couldn’t see the driver’s satnav. We pulled up in an area of dark and deserted buildings that looked like warehouses, some of which had broken windows and barbed wire round the fences. The driver checked we were sure we were where we wanted to be, which Ben acknowledged before we got out. He led me round the corner and in between some buildings, and then round another corner I saw some men up ahead hanging around outside a door smoking. We passed in between them to get to the door, all of them giving me looks as I went through that ranged from smirks to leers. Once inside we made our way along a corridor, and then right into a surprisingly clean and well-lit room where there were benches, lockers and an adjoining set of showers. Ben then had me strip out of the tracksuit, before he did the same with his. Underneath he was wearing a similar get-up to me, with the addition of some leather armbands but without a collar like mine. “OK” he said, taking my hand, “let’s get you downstairs.” He led me out of the changing room and through a doorway opposite, through which was a staircase that went down between red-painted walls. At the bottom we went through a curtain, and emerged into a full-blown sex club. There was a large area with a bar, and I could see several rooms off at the sides and far end. There were only a few guys there standing at the bar, and I quickly realised they were Mitch, Rob, Gavin and some of the others from work. “Here he is!” said Rob, smiling broadly at me. I smiled back at him, and looked around at the others. “Hey guys” I said. “You ready?” asked Mitch. “Er, I guess” I said, “but I’m not sure for what.” “The rest of your life” said Rob, winking at me. I smiled nervously at him, and was grateful when Gavin handed me a beer. I took a few swigs and began to relax, despite everyone else except Ben being dressed in normal casual clothes while I was there in a leather fetish outfit. I managed to join in the conversations, and eventually had sunk two beers and a couple of cocktails. “Right” said Ben, “let’s get on with this. Is the room ready?” he asked Rob. “Yep, got the big one down the end” he replied. They all then set off down to the far end of the bar room, milling around me and encouraging me forward as they did. We went through a door into another corridor, and then at the end turned left through an arch into a fairly large room. In the middle was a sling attached to hooks on the ceiling, and over at the side was some kind of padded bench. There were a few seats around the room, a couple of bottles of lube on the floor, but that was otherwise all there was to it. “OK my boy” said Ben, taking my hand and leading me to the sling, “let’s get you settled.” He encouraged me to turn around, plant my buttocks on the end of the sling and then lie backwards in to it. I shuffled a bit once in position, and then he hoisted my legs up into the air. He put my boots through some hoops, and then attached the ankle restraints to the chains with a couple of clasps. He then made his way to the other end, raising my arms and attaching the wrist restraints to the chains in the same way. “Fuck me, his hole is gaping” said Lucas. “You already fucked him?” he asked Ben. “Not for a few hours” he replied, before turning to me. “You been working on yourself?” “Er, yeah, just some things from the fridge” I said, blushing. Ben smiled. “Awesome” he said, “that means no waiting around.” With that, he lubed himself up and then pushed into me, starting a fast and furious fuck almost immediately. I don’t know how long I lay there with my former colleagues using me, but they all bred me at least twice. I was completely helpless with my wrists and ankles restrained on the chains, so I just took the fuckings without protest. Eventually the guys tired out, and started to zip up their trousers and put their tops back on. Each of them came over and gave my arse a playful slap before leaving, so that I was finally left alone with just Ben. “So” he said, smiling at me, “did you enjoy your leaving do?” “Yes sir” I said, smiling. “Good” he replied. “Now I think it’s time for the second part of your night.” I looked at him quizzically, and then he turned and left the room. He was gone for a few minutes, leaving me prone in the sling to contemplate what he had lined up for me next. Then he eventually reappeared, with a few guys I didn’t know following him. “Gentlemen, here he is” he announced. “He’s well-loaded already, so just enjoy yourselves.” He then came over to me and stood beside the sling, putting his hand on the top of my head and stroking my hair while he looked down at me with a slightly sad-looking smile on his face. “Boy, it’s time for you to become who I think you really are” he said, “so you can enjoy the rest of your life free of inhibitions.” “What?” I asked. “Don’t hate me” he finished, before leaning down and kissing my lips. Then he was gone, and I was alone with a roomful of men leering at me and my gaping hole. It was then that I noticed their tattoos...

Being a disgusting piece of shit is only going to appeal to a very small percentage homeless guys. Instead, consider the advice Dale Carnegie offers in his book 'How to Win Friends & Influence People' under "Hooking-Up With The Homeless": A sincere invitation to share a 6-pack, a bag of dope, a simple meal or a hotel room for the night is the surest way for a total stranger to become a new friend. AKA 'You'll be up to your tits in Hobo Dick'

I awoke a few hours later in complete darkness. For a second I wondered where I was, but it all came flooding back when I felt the dull ache in my ass, and realised I was tied to a bed. I tried to cry out but all that came out was a low moan, my mouth was stuffed with a dirty rag. I lay in the darkness for another 20 minutes or so before I heard footsteps approaching. The door opened for a moment and I heard two men enter. I recognised the first voice as my rapist, however had no idea who the second man was. I struggled on the bed and tried to turn onto my back. "Don't move bitch, or I'll slap your ass so fucking hard. I'm making business arrangements." I froze. Business arrangements? "He's all yours for $50, only rule is when you give him back he's still got to be usable for another client." I heard my rapist say. "Yeah no worries dude, he should still be in one piece." The unfamiliar voice laughed. With that, I heard the door open and close again. I sensed I was left in the dark with the stranger. As I lay in the darkness I felt the bed sag as he sat next to me, I could smell whiskey and cigarettes on his clothes. I jumped as I felt him cup the end of the butt plug holding my rapists cum in me. "You're one dirty bitch" he muttered, fondling my ass and cock. I tried to moan and pull away, but all that earn't me was a slap across the ass. "We are gonna have some fun tonight, I bought your cute little ass for $50 and I intend on getting my monies worth." I felt the bed lift as he got up, I heard him in the darkness taking off his clothes. Before I knew it I felt the weight of him on my back, he felt heavy and I could feel his beer gut pressing against my back. His smell was suffocating, a mix of cigarettes and BO. I felt him reach down and remove the butt plug, I felt the cool air for a moment against my distorted hole. That was quickly replaced by what felt like a huge leaky cock head pushing against my hole. "Give it up for me baby" he whispered in my ear. "I'm gonna work this into your hole one way or another so you might as well enjoy the ride." I thrashed on the bed, trying to move away from the huge invading pole resting against my no longer virgin hole. He slapped me in the side of the head, momentarily stunned I stopped moving, and as I did so I felt his huge snake enter my hole and slide down deep into me. "Mmmm fuck yeah, thats a good pussy." In the darkness I started to cry into the bed. I moaned in pain into the dirty rag as I felt his massive cock pump in and out of my hole. "You're going to love this cock baby, it's the one thats going to knock you up with my thick poz venom." I whimpered into the rag. "Shhh.." he whispered into my ear. "Remember I paid for this hole, so I'm not finishing until I've drained my balls into you tight little twat." With that he started to rough pound me into the mattress, I could feel his low hanging nuts slam into my limp cock with each thrust. I gave up and resigned myself to being his pussy hole. He must have sensed this in me as he leaned down, spat on me and said "I told you you were going to love this cock". He picked up the pace on my hole and I sensed that his breathing was changing, his balls were no longer slapping against me as they drew up, ready to inject their deadly load into my stretched and destroyed hole. "Uunnnkkm" he heaved as I felt his whole body go rigid. I felt the huge pole inside me go still for a moment, and then begin to pulse inside my hole. Jet after jet of hot poz cum flooded into my vulnerable hole. "TAKE MY FUCKING LOAD WHORE, I'M POZZING YOU RIGHT NOW." he screamed. He collapsed onto my back as I sobbed into the mattress. I felt him use his hips to push the toxic load deeper into me. After a few minutes I felt him lift off me, replace the butt plug and get dressed. "Good hole boy, I'm gonna recommend you to some friends." I heard the door open and close again. I was terrified and in the dark again, full of poz cum.

Used to play with a childhood friend about 3-4 times a month during regular sleep overs. What started as truth or dare slowly turned into me waiting for him to fall asleep and jerking/sucking and eventually even fucking/getting fucked by him. we both knew he was really awake, but somehow it gave us permission to do these naughty things without the guilt I found when I tried them with other boys/men. This lasted for much of our youth together and I am pretty sure that by the end of our friendship we were more in it for the late night sex sessions than our mutual appeal to one another. I even found that other young friends of mine were fine with "sleeping through it" when they discovered my hand or mouth on their cocks. This included my hot karate-champ, triathlon running younger cousin and a taller, buff, horse hung roommate at camp. The first summer at camp with him, I jerked him off twice and sucked him once, second summer I was jerking or sucking him almost nightly and he and another guy there got me "drunk" off of some cheap wine and a couple sleeping pills and fingered me and took turns fucking me while the other would hold down my arms and chest and muffle my slurred moans for 10 minutes or so, each of them shooting on my hole or inside me. His friend from that night happened to end up at my college years later and even though I was all top and totally in the closet, he would text me to meet him in the showers really late at night and I'd suck him off there and feed him my cum or he'd call me on nights his roommate was going home for the weekend and we'd drink cheap wine and I'd end up "pinned" by him (I am a good 4-5 inches taller and outweigh him by 30 lbs on his best day) while he would fuck my ass all night long, sometimes even all weekend. We always used condoms at first, but he'd only have one or two, and once they were used he would fight the urge until he was too horny and I would tell him no as long as I could, but I usually left with at least one or two loads inside me. We were able to make this relationship function all because of a mystery photo he supposedly had from the night at camp, showing me drunk, smirking, licking his cock. After he moved into my dorm, just one floor down and a couple rooms down a different wing, we ran into each other in the lobby and I panicked a little when I realized where I knew him from. He showed no signs of outing me at first so we slowly became friends and I took his advice about stuff on campus since I was new. It took a late night AOL instant messenger session for him to claim possession of the nasty pic of me, and I was so freaked out that of course I agreed to meeting in the bathroom in the basement to talk about it. I begged to see it/destroy it, he told me he'd keep it to himself if I'd give him head. Furious, but scarred, I did give him head, and let him reciprocate. After a few more sessions and the first full night of fucking in his dorm room, I had a sneaking suspicion that this photo didn't exist, especially since he would have had to have had his digital camera on him in the room back at camp, since this took place before cell phones were common, or included cameras. Somehow it turned me on even more knowing he wanted me so bad he felt he had to force me to do it. I was so tight at the time that I had a hard time enjoying the sex, so it became more about trading my body for his promise to keep my secret. These days the idea of being drugged or drugging someone and taking part in a sexual encounter with them makes me so hard I can hardly keep from cumming, and the scenarios that surround blackmail, forced sessions, public restroom/shower play and playing on the dl are all serious triggers for me to go wild. I recently began searching for the guy from college to see if I can make contact and pretend to be worried that he still has the photo and remind him that I will do ANYTHING to keep it from coming out. Now that I have learned to enjoy bottoming we might even get a real photo or two with him cumming up inside my drugged, slutty ass to ensure it continues to be an option

I have been single for too long and too much of a slut to go into a monogamous relationship now. But I do would like to have a best buddy to whom I can connect with and have a relationship with. He can be a slut too. I don't care. Living together with someone? I think not. I appreciate my private space too much. Unless there is a gorgeous huge dicked 30s top who wants to breed me every night. I then may reconsider :-)

Chapter 2: The First Encounter He passed me and stepped up to the urinal next to mine and fished out his dick. I tried not to look, I swear, but at the sound of his piss splashing in the urinal my head turned of its own accord. He was far enough back that I had a clear view. His uncut dick was soft but about 5 inches and thick. I stared and held my breath as he pissed. My conscience told me to get out before this situation developed But I didn't move, just stood and stared. His stream finished and he shook his dick gently. He made no move to put it away. He turned slightly towards me, his uncut shaft pointing at me as if in challenge. I found myself turning to face him no longer thinking of hiding my own straining cock. I felt his hand on my shoulder pushing me to my knees without a word. I didn't resist and found myself at eye level with his hardening dick. His foreskin had peeled back and the sight of that thick head on that thick long shaft had my mouth watering and my ass twitching. This was crazy! Someone might come in, I could lose my job, and Thomas would be hurt if I betrayed him like this. But I stayed. I was close enough that I could smell him. Just a hint of sweat as he had been working but still clean. Virile and masculine. God I love that smell. I leaned closer to him, my lips parting out of old habit. His tool slid past my lips and across my tongue. His dick was at least seven inches long now, his cocked fully exposed, and still not at full mast. It tasted so good but he didn't stop on my tongue. He quickly hit the back of my throat and I struggled to remember how to relax and let it in. It had been so long since I had sucked a cock where this was an issue. I gagged and he backed off slightly to allow me to catch my breath then pushed forward again. This time my throat remembered how to open for a cock and his cock slipped in. A heard a sigh of approval above. Encouraged by his approval, I increased my efforts as he worked his hard dick back and forth on my tongue and in and out of my throat. That is when it happened. He unbuttoned his work pants and slid then slightly down to give me better access and I saw the tattoo on his hip. A biohazard symbol. A flood of panic threatened to overwhelm me I realised the implications. I was on my knees sucking off a HIV positive stranger is a men’s room at work. He seemed to know I had seen the tat. He waited patiently while I struggled between my lust and my fear. Then a drop of his pre-cum landed on my tongue. Salty and sweet. Awakening the sensations I had repressed for so long. Everything else, everything rational, was forgotten again. I didn't think of Thomas, or getting caught giving a blow job at work, or even getting the bug. All I could think of was getting that hard meat throbbing in my throat again. And it felt so right. This was where I belonged. On my knees worshipping this stranger and his big uncut cock. I leaned forward, drawing him back into my throat. He seemed even more turned on now that I knew his status. His hands were on the back of my head now. Holding me in place as his rod pistoned in and out of my throat. I know it sounds like a porn cliche but he had to be at least 8 inches long now that he was fully erect and his thickness was almost threatening to trigger my gag reflex. "Tell me you want my load." It was the first time he had spoken directly to me. His deep voice seemed to rumble through me. "Tell me that you want my dirty seed, you slut." All I could do is moan desperately in the affirmative. HIV or not, I wanted his cum. He was getting close. His breathing was heavy. His balls were drawing up. "Here it comes you cocksucker!" He pushed in deep one last time and I felt his cock throb as wave after wave of hot cum fired deep in my gullet. I struggled to breathe but didn’t want to let his dick go. Finally he pulled back so the tip was on my tongue and I immediately began to suck and lick. His cock pulsed again... an unbelievable amount of cum. I couldn’t remember anyone with such a big load. My mouth was now coated with his warm spunk and itwas as delicious as anything I had ever tasted, I wanted to savour it for hours but he stroked my throat until I swallowed. He pulled his softening dick out of my mouth and I moaned desperately like a baby who lost it's bottle. His wiped up a bit of cum that had escaped my mouth and he fed it to me as he looked into my eyes. I sucked his finger clean and he chucked. I leaned back on my haunches and watched as he tucked his dick away. It was only then that thoughts of my husband returned. Oh fuck. What had I done? I was so ashamed. So afraid that Thomas would find out... That my actions would cause him pain. had shot my load at some point. I hadn't even noticed. The front of my underwear were covered and there was a puddle on the floor. My stranger stepped past me. As he reached the door he stopped. "Be here tomorrow morning at 11:30.” I didn't say anything, still kneeling in my guilt. He stood there waiting until I looked up. "I like my bitches ready ". He said. "If you want any lube you had better grease yourself up before I get here." And with that he turned and left.